Search the Community

So, I was talking with my friend the other day. She is a very direct girl, who doesn’t hold any secrets - perfectly blunt, in every way - and she is like that when she approaches men. She can afford to be because she is 26 years old, average height for a girl, intelligent, funny and hot - the full package. I will not name her here. One day, at a gym that she frequents with her boyfriend, with whom she is in an open relationship, she decides to approach this incredibly handsome guy, who also is a devoted gym-goer. He too seemed oh-so-very much like a good deal. Young, witty, but also very tall (198 cm, or 6'6 in retard units) and, clearly, quite strong. Through her telling, my friend recalled the ease with which he did pull-ups. This is his Instagram pic, I was told. At some point my friend started up conversations with the guy, whose name is Philip, she tells me, and through the weeks of getting together at the gym and through Facebook comments, she saw that she has a lot in common with Philip, especially when it comes to their preferences for genres in movies and books. She also noticed that he is into her. One day, they decide to get together after the gym. With my friend there is no beating around the bush. They went straight to his place - no dates, no romantic walks. She had already learned his humor, likes and dislikes. She wanted to know his primal side now. What is he like when passion takes hold of him? She got more than she bargained for. “Can you imagine what he must’ve looked like after the gym that evening? All that testosterone brimming inside him…” my friend recalled. She remembered him being larger than ever before due to the pump he was having. Veins were jumping out of him. Probably looked like this other pic from his Insta account. When they got into his bedroom, my friend couldn’t help but marvel at how the entire place was well organised and tidy. The bedroom was spacious, so he had set up a pull-up bar and a heavy-looking punching bag. There were also quite a number of large mirrors, which made the room appear bigger than it actually is. Another set of mirrors was near the bed - one on the wall on the side of it, and the other stuck to the sealing above the bed. By the time they got to the bed, their clothes were shed. This is, by the way, where she finally got a good look at his beautifully shaped ass. At first, he was being very gentle with her as they were starting foreplay and kissing. However, at some point, my friend said that she started to goad him, so that he would become more rough with her. I think she likes it that way. After a slap here, a wicked laugh there, he grew increasingly - and visibly - annoyed… He wasn’t amused at all. He grabbed her by her arms and forcefully picked her up with great ease, as if to correct her behaviour. Then, he laid her back onto the bed with some frustration. She described his face as barely containing anger and remembers his loud breathing. He got up, nude, with every muscle and every vein visible on his large tight body, and he walked furiously across the room in circles. The muscle mass on him, combined with his imposing height, makes him weigh at around 115 kilos - nearly twice her weight. His steps were booming. He then took a sturdy metal chair from a corner of the room and placed it in front of the bed. Still annoyed, he said to her “come here.” She could tell from his tone that he was in no mood for hesitation, so she got up from the bed and walked up to the chair. He impatiently turned her away from himself and picked her up off the floor onto the seat, so that her behind would face him. It looked to her that this was his version of foreplay, so she was still looking forward to what may come out of this all. He entered her vagina with his decent-sized dick and thrusted strong enough that her knees were no longer touching the chair, which was there to support them in the first place. It felt good, albeit a little violent. While she was moaning, she looked up into the mirror by the bed and saw that Philip was focused solely onto himself in the reflection. She said that she thought at the time “Fuck, I’d be looking at myself if I were as gorgeous as him”. He was staring into his own eyes and into the glistening muscles of his own large and powerful body while practically holding her 60 kilos constantly in the air. He was going like that for several minutes. When he finally turned his focus to the girl he was thrusting, she felt that he was getting a bit flaccid. Not too much, for he was still a clear presence inside of her. Philip leaned over her back and stretched his arm down, next to her head. He was again gazing at their reflection in the mirror, but now he had a renewed hardness to his dick. My friend said that she was enjoying the feel of his strength imposed on her, and said that it was even more than she had hoped for. He certainly knew how to move down there, not just simple thrusts. She was genuinely enjoying it, but she was still able to see that Philip was actually focusing now on the monstrous size of his own arm when put next to her significantly smaller body. He flexed it so that the peak of his bicep would be right next to her head. She remembered how she rubbed her head against his bicep and feeling that rock-like hardness. Then, she told me, something unexpected happened. He got out of her, then proceeded to put her back on the bed. He placed the chair on the bed too, so that it was above her head. Now he was above her, and she was facing him, and their sex organs reunited. He was straddling her like a mighty lion, and he appeared inhumanly large above her. All she could see were his stone-hard abs and huge pecs as they were thrusting up and down, along with her entire body. Here comes the weird part. He looks down into her eyes. She was feeling a mixture of ecstasy and fear in that moment. He was insanely hot, even in this moment of bestial mindlessness, yet everything that was going on escaped even her wildest fantasies, and I can tell you, my friend has some wild imagination. It was in that moment when he grabbed ahold of the chair and, while looking into my friend’s eyes, proceeded to crush it! It was here that fear completely took over in my friend’s mind. Crushing that chair is no small feat. According to my friend, it had a steel frame with elements of hard wood and was quite heavy and solid. Philip squeezed it with his powerful hands while relentlessly looking into my friend’s eyes. Soon, the chair’s frame gave way to his pressure and started to grind and crack loudly. By this point my friend was petrified with terror at what she was seeing. Philip was practically turning from a prince into a savage monster before her very eyes. He groaned with his deep and booming voice as he was distorting and destroying the chair. He was looking with his cold unyielding eyes deep into her while he was doing it. He pinned the frame of the chair next to the girl’s petrified naked body and ripped the bars towards himself. She could do nothing but watch silently this monstrous display of power because she was helpless. The strength that was needed to pull and rip the steel outward was bordering inhuman. Looking at those dark, cruel eyes of his, she was actually afraid… that he was going to switch the chair with her at some point. Philip got off of her and violently launched the remains of what used to be a chair onto the wall, shattering it into bits that scattered on the floor. His wrath wasn’t subsiding, though. He then furiously launched hits at his punching bag. The whole building was shaking at the shockwaves that his punching produced. His precise movement and enormous strength with which he was hitting made it evident that had the bag been human, there would be no more life left in it. During this unbelievably intense moment, my friend’s wits came back to her, and she thought of a way to prevent things from escalating. She got off the bed to her feet and silently said his name in a calm manner. “Philip?”, in response to which he stopped his punching and looked at her. His chest was heaving from deep breaths, and his pumped up muscles were covered with sweat. She approached him carefully, barely containing her shivering, knowing full well that he might lunge at her. This time, however, she had gotten to know him a bit. She took his large hand and brought him to one of the mirrors. The blood was coming back to his cock at the sight of his own reflection. In that moment, he was a personification of power - a god of strength and beauty. Every muscle fiber was bursting on him. He was enormous, bigger than life. He wanted to turn around towards her, but she stopped him from doing that, lest he get some new ideas. She stood behind him so that his frame would completely eclipse her from the mirror. Only her hands were visible because she was caressing his muscles gently. He realised that it felt good that his god-like body is finally receiving some worshiping. His dick was insanely hard now. He looked at himself as the petit female hands were passing over the massive landscape of his sculpted V-shaped torso. He flexed his arms and allowed my friend to feel the enormity of power emanating from his hard lats, triceps, and biceps. He knew that nothing could stop him in this moment if he went on a rampage, but getting some love and appreciation for the body he had painstakingly built over the years felt much more rewarding. He could no longer contain himself. His breathing and his twitching stiff cock became a signal of the fact that he could no longer fight his sexual urges. My friend realised that, so she jerked him off. When he laid down on the bed, she gladly sucked him because she was relieved. He came in a torrent of sperm. My friend told me about this with clear fear and disbelief at the events she was describing, but I, for whatever reason, felt like it was the sexiest thing I had ever heard. She says that they are still friends, and I still see his comments on her posts, but she said that that day’s experience is something she is not eager to repeat… I barely contained my breathing as she was describing all of this to me. What did you feel? This is based on true events that happened more than half a year ago. Here is another picture of “Philip”. I hear that he finally understood what a beauty he is, so now he took to modelling.

This is the first BRAND NEW STORY I have written in a while, but this is an idea I have had for YEARS just never really decided to write it until recently when I had a couple yahoo buddies insist that this kind of needed to be told. It is not really that long. I'm dipping my feet in the shallow end before I dive head first into the deep side, but the fun I had writing this, it probably won't be that long until then. Please leave comments, as I LIVE for them! Likes are cool, but the comments are what makes me feel a bit better on how well the story is received. Winner Takes All The two of us knew what we were about to do. Both of us had been rivals now for the past 3 years that we started this university and were placed into the same damn dorm room. But today was the day that it was all going to change. Me and my roommate were both on the college wrestling team, both juniors, and about to head into our senior year together. I was 6’4” 290lbs with a low 5% body fat and a nice and plump 9 inch cock when fully erect. He was 5’8” and 275lbs of shredded beef. We were tired of always competing for the spot of Captain, and since the former Captain just graduated it was up to one of us to take the reigning spot of the team. That’s when I found this book that dealt with the occult that said there was a way that could alter our fates permanently. Basically a transfer of power. The one rule was we both needed to know what we were getting into, so I brought it up to him one night and we both agreed that one of us was definitely going to be captain and the only way for our rivalry to stop was to end this charade for good by draining the other one completely. So here we are, I set up this table in the center of the room at an undisclosed part of campus that no one would be entering into. I drew the pentagram across the entire table and had candles lit up around the room like the book stated must be done. He entered the room right on time, after everything was set up. We both pulled out a chair from the table, sat down and looked each other straight in the eyes. We knew once we started there was no going back from this ever. One of us would have all of our dreams fulfilled, and the other, well we really don’t know what will happen to the other person yet. This ritual asked that in order for this occult spell to work, we must challenge one another on top of the pentagram. Before we arrived at this moment, the only real way to challenge each other wasn’t with a game of Monopoly or Poker, but a true show of strength – We were about to both be engaged in the ultimate match of Arm-Wrestling. As the book stated, the winner would get everything. Both of us placed our right elbows on the table and onto the red chalk circle. Our biceps tensed, eyes still locked as we both clasped our hands tightly. I could feel his strength and he could feel mine. We both had the incantation memorized and we knew it was time. We both recited it as all of the lit candles flames sprang off of the candles and merged into a big ball of light above us. It begins now… Both of our arms tense as we push against each other. The veins in our forearms and biceps bursting from our skin as they engorge with blood, fueling us with the power to try and take the other man down. I can see the beads of sweat slowly begin to form on his brow and slide down his face, as he sees just how serious I am. I am going to win this. I begin to push as his arm slowly begins to go down. He is struggling, still managing to hold his own, but he won’t be able to last. I am the bigger man here. Taller, more muscle, more strength. I smirk as his arm slowly starts to descend lower and lower as it closes in on the table’s surface. He does not give in however, I can see the determination in his eyes, as he uses all his might to slowly push back. I give in a little to this game just to give him a tiny bit of hope that he has a chance. He gives me a cocky grin. I show nothing, as our hands slowly start to rise back up to almost the starting position. I show him a faux sign of concern, as my arm starts to bend in his favor, until it just stays locked in ta 30 degree angle off of the table. I show my true face now as I begin to push back, this time fear overtakes him as he begins to panic. My arm pushing him back fast. There is nothing he can do as our arm lock is now at the ready position once again and slowly his arm is descending in my favor. He tries to fight back, but he now knows it’s going to be me. I am the team captain! Nothing is going to stop me from- I feel pain erupt from by balls. I was sitting with my ass on the edge of the seat anticipating the win when his steel toe boot came in direct contact with my crotch. I falter in pain and I watch as he overpowers me. Looking at him all I see is this sinister grin as our arms reach center point before I feel my hand slam down onto the table surface. I’m shocked…scared…there is absolutely nothing I can do now. I try to pull away to end this but my hand is glued to his. I feel this electric current flowing through our touch and radiating into my body. I feel sick, weak. My body feels like it’s about to throw up. When I see it start to happen. I watch as all my muscles flex to their most pumped state. Starting with my meaty forearm, the muscle begins to slide down into my hand through my fingers and melds with him, adding to his already solid build. I gulp realizing what it now means about one of us will gain everything. Staring at the massive ball and veins wrapping around my bicep, I watch as the huge lump begins its slow journey through my tiny forearm, through my hands and fingers and into his arm sliding up where it eventually stays at its new comfortable spot on his already huge biceps. Fuck he’s going to get huge. I try pulling away again, the chair I am sitting on falling over as I crash onto the floor, him following and landing on top of me. I am not sure if it’s the realization and fear from me or if it is him now knowing what is happening to himself and what he will eventually become, but the pull from him was slowly beginning to increase. I watched as my traps shrank down to average shoulders and my pecs bunched up and shrank to a normal chest as all the muscle from my upper body began traveling through my arm and reassembling itself on to him. His chest swelling larger than any heavyweight bodybuilder I’ve ever seen and damn those traps, do huge and kept rising up and up like dough being baked in an oven as they kept expanding and filling with pure rock hard muscle. As this was happening, I didn’t take notice to my other arm and abs, which had already lost all of its size his solid 6 pack was expanding to a very hard and defined 8 pack. It was so damn cut you could probably grate cheese on his washboard. Next came the lower section of my body. My thighs, and calves all but pushed their way up my upper body. I looked ridiculous as all the mass went through my chest cavity giving me a look that I may have pecs again, just to see them just as quickly vanish and drop into him like water filling a jug of water. His Lower body was amazing! Calves so huge like two footballs stuffed into each leg side by side with diamond hardness. Thighs that could easily crush marble with. You could tell that neither one of us skipped leg day, just from how massive he was becoming. As all the muscle had finally left my body, his clothes stretched to their utmost limit. I tried to pull away but we were still locked. That’s when I felt it and I began to panic. “No, No, No!” my 9 inch cock began to slowly get sucked in shrinking smaller and smaller, as I felt it being pulled out of me, but I could not see this actually leave my body, that is until I saw the growing bulge in his shorts, elongating and beginning to get hard. He began to laugh, his voice so deep it caused the walls and floor to tremble around us. The transfer was over. I got up realizing how small everything looked around me. How is that possible? It was then that I noticed he also took my height. This titan of a man began to stand and he went up, and up, and up till I was barely at his navel. His clothes so tight they began to tear and in one mighty flex they all shredded to rags and fluttered to the floor around his body. His mighty alpha body looming above me, I was totally overshadowed by his dominant size, power, and gigantic manhood. It was too much for me as I knew what was going to happen next with that erect column of flesh that I just passed out…

It was a sunny warm late afternoon in August. James Ramsbottom found himself standing in the parking lot belonging to Westwood Fitness in San Delgado, California. He wore clothing fit for a gym; a bright teal T-shirt, blue shorts, tube socks and bright white Nike sneakers. Looking at himself in a reflection was always a bit like love at first sight. Catching himself reflected upon a window of a Ford Bronco he ran a hand through his wavy blonde locks making certain it was perfect. 'A-prime beefcake,' he thought to himself. James was on the prowl. Today could've spent the afternoon lounging at his favorite sport club named Killearny but he was in search of someone he had heard so much about from friends. What he had heard not only peaked his curiosity but his other head down below as well. This someone was a girl, only 18 as it turned out, and was quite a sight to behold. One friend had mentioned that she was a real freak. Whether she was in the sheets or not he forgot to ask. This girl was presumably working out inside this very gym. James actual reasons for his visit had to do with adding this supposed dynamo to his stable of young women who had already fallen for his charm, good looks, libido, and prodigious sexual organ that swung under his sweatpants. Do it before Chad, Chuck, Brandon, or any other member of his circle tagged her. 'In and out bag and tag,' he thought to himself. He mused that getting women into bed was becoming easier nearly to a point of it ceasing to be a challenge. The girl in the gym would be no different after all she was only 18. If she wanted to see a freak he'd show his power wand between his legs. Mr. Ramsbottom's circle of fellow alpha male friends nicknamed themselves the Aqua Velvas a bit tongue in cheek to be sure. They dressed and walked to impress the fairer sex. They all had the swagger, the euro sports cars, the Aspen Winter condos that screamed wealth even if it came from Mommy and Daddy. It worked. Women fell for their charm. You could spot an Aqua Velva on the streets or in a club by what and who they wore. A virtual litany of Italian fashion lined the closets of it's members. Not only Italian clothing but Polo, Izod, Jordache, Guess, Ralph Lauren, and Burberry to name a few. Her name was Nadia Niculescu. Nadia lived in a fine neighborhood ten-minute drive from Westwood. She had happily married parents who were both doctors at Stanford University Hospital, and she had a younger brother named Alex. Both Alex and she were less than a week from becoming a freshman and senior respectively at San Delgado High School. According to James’ friends Nadia also had a huge breasted raven haired BFF named Sonia Savich. He looked to add Sonia to his list of conquests too. James did a quick visual sweep of the parking lot to see if he could spot either one of Nadia’s two means of daily transportation. Depending on the weather and whether or not she had to drive her little brother to school she often drove a car or rode a motorcycle. In this case she drove her car, and there it was. A black '69 Big Boss Mustang. James chuckled as he walked up to it shaking his head. A girl who drives a car like this must be 100% bad ass and a freak between the sheets. As for the car her Mustang was an extension of Nadia herself. Loud, big, brash, powerful, and full of business. He shook his head as he peered through the glass window and saw that the interior needed a cleaning. ‘Messy girl’, James thought to himself. He hated messy women. He loved discipline in his girlfriends. Neat, orderly, on time, and willing to take his orders on command. He caught his image reflected off of the glass. James let out a sigh and thought to himself, ‘No wonder the chicks go wild.’ Mighty fine indeed after all he was built and incredibly strong there was no argument there. The T-shirt he wore was stretched out, his shoulders, arms, and forearms were well developed. From top to bottom he was the perfect image of physical fitness. He checked to see that his perfectly coiffed dark hair was in place. He smiled at his male model looks and winked. James was certain that Nadia would instantly find him scorching hot. How could she not? He opened the doors to Westwood and took in the interior space which was quite spacious. The entire building broken into three large sections. The largest of which were the free weight and adjoining Nautilus rooms. There was a slightly smaller space reserved for hard impact step aerobics classes, one of which was in session. The walls were painted light gray, with neon lights accents spread about to break up the monotony of gray. The interior design allowed for a multitude of floor to ceiling mirrors. The carpeting was a slightly darker tone of warm gray. There were steel framed posters of male and female hard bodies hanging along the front lobby and rear hallway leading all the way to the locker rooms at the back of the gym. Near the locker rooms were several saunas, whirlpools and one Olympic sized indoor swimming pool. James approached the front desk in the lobby as “One Night in Bangkok” by Murray Head Music began to play through the overhead speakers. A buff guy behind the front counter wearing a name tag that read Chase looked up at James and asked, “Hi there, need any help?” “Ah, do you have a membership form?” James asked. “Yep, sure do. Here you go,” he handed James a clipboard before adding, “We can give you a day pass in the meantime. What’s your name?” “The name’s James,” he said. Chase wrote up a day pass and gave it to him. “Chase you mind if I take this form with me and fill it out later?”, James asked after all he wasn‘t here to join but to bang one of its female members. “Hey, no sweat just fill it out when you have time,” he replied as the desk phone rang. “Where did you used to work out?” Chase asked after he finished helping the caller. “Oh, ah Gold’s. You know down in Venice,” James lied. “Awesome. Yeah, I love Venice Beach, pretty rad place,” Chase said. “Say, uh is Nadia here?” he inquired. “Bennings or Nicu….Nicul…”, Chase said appearing to have some difficulty pronouncing her last name. “Uh, Niculescu.” “I can never say her last name. Yeah, she’s in the weight room. You want me to point her out or go get her?” “Nah, I’ll go and find her it’s no problem man,” James smiled heading off knowing from the descriptions given to him by his friends would suffice. As he did so James passed several full length mirrors. This time he didn't stop to admire himself as he was on the prowl for his new prey. There would be time for self-indulgence later. James crossed the threshold into the weight room. It was crowded and even from his vantage point there was a bit of difficulty picking Nadia out. The song “Shout” by Tears for Fears came on. James really hated that tune. For an instant he thought he spotted her near the other side of the huge room. Was that her? There were so many other patrons it was hard to tell. James was told she had chestnut reddish brown hair cut in a short pixie style with one side slightly longer than the other. His target had brown eyes, and was at least 5’11”. His friend's words 'She's a freak, built like a tank' sounded off in his head. He maneuvered around others as he descended into the maze of equipment racks, dumb bells, barbells, weights, sweat and grunts. He expertly maneuvered avoiding two ‘roid kings. James then looked to his right. His jaw dropped. There she was! He simply couldn’t believe my eyes. She looked stunning and incredibly powerful. 'Fuck me she is a tank' James literally had to catch his breath. It’s one thing to imagine someone from a description but to actually see them up close is entirely different. She exuded a scorching sexuality that was different than anything he'd encountered before. Nadia was performing squats with several muscle-heads hanging around her like a pack of vultures. She was doing a hell of a lot of weight from the looks of it, well over 675 lbs. Despite the incredible weight she did them with a sense of ease her motions incredibly fluid. She wore black spandex shorts and a red OP T-shirt cut off at the midriff with sleeves and collar removed. She had a red bandana wrapped around her head acting as a sweatband and wore a pair of red Reebok sneakers to top off the ensemble. From James’ vantage point Nadia had an insanely over-developed V-shaped back that tapered to a small waist. Her traps and deltoids were just massive. Shoulders that made up of segmented muscle striated in bands that reminded James of a cluster of bananas. Her legs and ass looked as if they were straining to burst out of that spandex. Nadia’s huge quads looked like they could crush coconuts and those big diamond shaped calves would make male bodybuilders green with envy. ‘Jesus I can’t believe this a chick, and a teen at that!’ James wasn't expecting Nadia to look like this. She was far beyond anything he'd ever imagined. He had seen from magazines, articles that featured a few women who had achieved some impressive muscle size and physical strength. There was the famous Mary Logan a Scottish immigrant living in Chicago who amazed audiences in the 1890s with near super human strength. With her stunning beauty and physique Mary lifted wagons, pulled teams of oxen and boxcars with a disturbing sense of ease. Then there was Madamoiselle Emelie Guingand who in 1913 was photographed hoisting a French Army 75 mm artillery piece over her. James' mind recounted the feats of Yulia Kachaturova a Soviet blonde beauty who bested the French woman by lifting a tractor over her head in 1940. Yulia's cute smile not showing a hint of strain. These women were legends and as such a legend is something that existed in the past. James never expected to some face to face with a modern day legend. Not here in San Delgado California. Yet there she was. She was just finishing a set when James looked to her reflection in the mirror as he approached her workout station. Muscle-head #1, her official spotter apparently said something to Nadia that made her smile. In fact all the other guys hanging around her were making fools of themselves trying to get her attention, lauding over her. It turned his stomach to see guys act like that. As he came closer James’ eyes and hers made contact in the mirror. The gaze lasted less than a fraction of a second yet it caused James to stop in his tracks. Those dark smoky eyes of hers appeared to bore right through him. As he walked behind her the spotter gave James a sideways look that wasn’t too friendly. James wasn’t moved by his gaze. ‘Know your place limp dick.’ He felt a bit dumb retracing his steps to perform a second pass. As James did so he caught her looking at him in the reflection as she was about to start her last reps. His dick twitched. James figured Nadia would be finishing up soon. He looked around the remaining parts of the weight room before leaving to check out the rest of Westwood. While he waited he caught glimpse of a woman who reminded him of one Cameron Feagin. Cameron was a young woman in her early 20s who was passed around various members of the Aqua Velvas like some VCR tape. An aspiring actress she was fooled into sleeping with James and his friends who did their own style of acting by making her think they had contacts with various Hollywood agents. Cameron was stunning, desperate, and fortunately for James quite naive. Then one day in Tijuana he spiked her drink like many of his friends often did with girls. She had a severe reaction, foamed at the mouth and died. James panicked and rang a friend who in turn knew of someone in the Mexican underworld. For five thousand dollars this Mexican placed Cameron's body in the trunk of his car and drove off with promises to bury the body somewhere. James' only reaction after a while was the bitterness towards Cameron for dying and to his drug dealer friend who told him the spike was “the shit”. Yeah the spike 'Was shit' he thought. Suddenly there was movement out of the corner of his eye. Nadia approached. His heart rate increased as she walked near James to get a drink of water from a fountain. ‘I can’t wait to get this one into the sack. She'll be in my black book in a category all by herself’. When she got within a few feet of him, those eyes of hers suddenly locked onto his. James could’ve sworn there was a super charged bolt of lust that flashed between the two. He licked his lips. “Hi,” she said. “Hey there,” James answered straightening himself out to appear taller. She wasn’t wearing a bra. James sized up her breasts to be a bit more than a handful. His cock twitched. Her nipples were quite pronounced as if she was already turned on. He slobbered over her exposed midriff that revealed a set of abs that resembled silver ingots. ‘Shit she’s something else,’ he thought. “You must be new. I’ve never seen you here before,” Nadia remarked as she removed the red bandana from her head. “Yeah, I just moved up from L.A. I wanted to find a gym and chose this one.” “Well I’m sure you’ll like it here,” Nadia replied. 'Love her eyes,' “I know I will,” he smiled. “Work hard, play hard that’s my motto. All the gym members here are totally serious about gettin’ their bods in shape. You should fit in really well.” “Well looking at you I’d say you definitely work hard, very hard. You’re unbelievable,” said James. “I play hard too.” “That I have no doubt. You need a play partner?” he asked with a sly grin. “Kinda depends on a few things,” Nadia replied her eyes checking him over. “Oh, like what?”, he asked. “Whether you’re the type that really gets me off. You know the kind of guy that lives in my fantasies.” “Was I in your last fantasy?” James grinned. A slight smile broke across her face and she said, “Hmmm, the stud in my fantasy had a great big cock and a pair of balls the size of lemons that he kept bragging about,” Nadia said putting her hands on her hips and looking straight into my eyes. ‘Damn look at those delts and biceps!’ “Is that right? Well look no further I’m your man.” “You think you’re my fantasy dude?” she smirked. “I might be,” he replied. “Really?” she chuckled in a manner that revealed she thought otherwise. Before James could say anything she stepped forward and put a hand down the front of his sweatpants, her gaze never broke from his. A devilish smile soon appeared across her face. He got an instant hard-on. “Oh, hey jeez wait uh, let‘s go somewhere private,” he said. Her hand stroked his organ and balls, massaging them before pulling her hand out from his sweatpants. She smelled her fingers, a flash of lust appeared in her eyes. She grunted softly, “Yeah, you might be right stud. I think we did have a session the other day.” Overcome with lust he blurted out seemingly out of control, “I gotta pound you deep with my big dick.” “Mmmm, that’s more like it. Well then Mr. Big Dick let’s see what you’ve got. Haul it out and pound it for me”, she cooed. “Uh, right here right now?” he asked incredulously. “I love to see a guy pound his own meat. Are you game? I so want to see those balls bounce while you jack off,” she cooed. James looked around and despite both being in a hidden nook well away from the public eye, doing something like this was something he tried to avoid. She didn’t seem to care one bit. “Maybe you’re not the stud from my fantasy. Sounds like you’re a fuckin’ wuss,” she smirked. “Yea? Well maybe it’s too big and you’re simply afraid,” James blurted out. She laughed, “Haul it out pal.” “Nah, you better do it,” he shot back. She still had that smirk on her face as she slowly got on her knees and pulled his sweatpants down to his knees. She grunted as she saw James’ turgid cum cannon spring up. The thing was getting fatter by the second. Veins stood out like roads on a map along the entire thick shaft. The energy James felt as it pointed skyward never failed to send a wave of power through him. James had always thought he could ram his cock through armor plate. He looked down on Nadia and upon seeing her kneeling down before him his slight case of anxiety he had earlier left him. “Fuckin’ suck it now,” he hissed. She looked up at him as if she was about to say something subservient as most women did to him but instead her dark eyes glowered back, “I don’t think you get how this works stud, you’re my toy.” She grabbed his cock and rammed it into her mouth and down her throat in a mere three seconds. Her deepthroating skills were beyond anything he’d ever experienced with the vast majority of the thousands he‘d fucked in his twisted sex crazed life. Up and down, up and down, up and down she went glazing his shaft with spittle. The blow job was heaven and he wished it would last longer but James already felt the urge to splurge. She sensed it and each time he was about to blow Nadia pulled on his ball sack preventing relief. In a matter of two minutes he went from dominant to dominated. She yanked on the ball sack and squeezed gently, “Who’s in charge fuckwit?” Pain and pleasure hit his nerves at once making James groan. She did it again this time harder, “Answer you fuck.” “You,” he grunted. “What was that?” she squeezed. “Ow, shit,” James winced. “That’s not an answer,” she shot back. Her offensive against his cock and balls continued unabated. Pressed up against a wall he was now receiving more pain than pleasure as his lower abdominals were cramping from the need to release the tsunami of seed. “You are, y-you’re in charge,” he stammered wishing he could cum. “Mmmm? Want me to stop?” she asked. “P-please,” he asked nearly begging. She grunted, “Fuck that boy-toy.” By now his balls were turning a shade of cobalt blue and the cock head a tint of violet. He was literally squirming to get away at which point she stood up. One hand stretching and massaging his ball sack to prevent the impending explosion. She used a forearm to push James back against the wall, her face only inches from his. “Don’t squirm wuss, you’ll only make it more painful,” Nadia said pressing harder into his chest. “Ah, shit please I gotta blow,” he spluttered. “You wanna blow your big wad huh stud,” she whispered. “Y-yes, p-please,” he grimaced as her arm press was starting to affect his breathing making him wonder just how strong this girl truly was. “Want me to make it all better, make the pain go away?” she said quietly. The pain and general discomfort he was undergoing was in fact getting a bit more extreme. She was enjoying every minute. She was clearly in charge and she made him know that. James had no doubt she must've made other guys feel the same. His anxiety came back this time full force. His legs felt weak. He wondered if Nadia even had a steady boyfriend. She most likely went through guys like a hot knife through butter. Hell, she probably collected them, made them do whatever she wanted. Being faced with her incredibly muscled physique, strength, height, and beauty Nadia was intimidating. She knew it of course and therefore used that to get what she desired. James suddenly realized he was being bested by his counterpart of a sorts. “You’re gonna eat your own cum dumbfuck,” she sneered. “What?” Before he even had time to fully register what she had demanded she grabbed the back of his head and forced James to double over while holding his balls and cock in the other. His neck and back muscles protested by causing the Alpha male to yell out briefly. Before he knew it his own cock was rammed into his very own mouth. She held James in a semi balled up position and growled, “Eat it slave,” as she helped to release the torrent of jizz held back for so long. It shot into his mouth and throat, rope after rope of hot seed blasted forth. The stuff was coming out of the corners of his mouth and nose. She laughed. James felt as if his own jaw was about to break from the size of his bloated cock. He was beginning to gag and tried to pull his head back but her forceful hand kept his head locked onto his own meat. James’ back muscles began to burn from the pain. “Yeah, that’s it stud eat it. Oh, yeah like that,” she smiled. She held him folded over as James was forced to eat his own seed. He'd finally stopped cumming but she held him in that position for a short while berating him in a hushed tone of how inferior he was compared to her. Finally, Nadia gripped his hair and yanked his mouth from the softening cock. James made a gasping sound trying to inhale as much air as possible. His face was a red mess, tears ran down his ruddy cheeks cum plastered over his square jaw and dimpled chin. “You look like shit faggot. You should get yourself cleaned up,” she snickered. His head was spinning and his muscled limbs felt heavy as if they were made of concrete. His growing anxiety forced him to blurt out, “You bitch, you’re really fucking crazy.” Her sly smile disappeared, and her dark sultry eyes began to glower in anger. She grabbed his aching crotch squeezed hard making him yelp in pain. She single-handedly hoisted 225lb James off the ground, “Yeah, you do need a wash.” James knew he was in for it and tried to reach for her throat. She sneered and struck him in the solar plexus with a punch that made him see all the stars in the Milky Way. All of the air within him left his lungs like some airplane cabin suffering a decompression at 35,000 feet. She threw him over one of her broad shoulders walked down the hall and kick in the door to the hot tub. With one foot she kicked the machine on making the water effervesce in a cavalcade of bubbles. Like a sack of garbage, she threw the now demoted Beta male in the water. He gasped for air as thrashed about attempting to recover from the aching sensation in his gut. He wiped the hair and water away from his “dreamy” blue eyes and there she stood. Her hands upon her hips looking down at him as if he truly was subservient. Even now he was in awe how her gym outfit conformed to her outrageous body. “I own your ass. You’re gonna learn like everyone else that I run the roost. Capiche? Soon you’ll worship the very ground I walk on,” she said in a tone that yielded an overwhelming sense of self-assuredness. “Do your parents know what you’re like? Do they know what you do, how you act?” he demanded. She smiled and replied, “I’m an A student, a loving helpful dutiful daughter to my parents and supportive protective sibling to my younger brother. Do they know how I treat scum like yourself? No, of course not.” “Well maybe I ought to tell them,” James replied back to her. “Hmmm, that would be a poor choice bucko. I’d bury your ass if you did, and I do mean bury,” she smiled her eyes boring holes through him. “Okay missy,” he’d had enough of her attitude and scraped what little pride he had left. “Missy? What decade are you in?”, she laughed. James scrambled out of the hot tub, his self-esteem nearly shot. The idea of being challenged by a girl was more than he could bear. If news got out of this episode no woman would ever want to be seen with him ever again. The “Superstud” James Ramsbottom would forever live in shame. He had to do something. “You look pissed,” she said as he fumbled his way over to her. “You’re damn right I am,” he barked. “Shhhhh, calm down little man. Don’t spaz out. I see you still haven’t learned. Therefore, I’ll have to be much firmer with you,” Nadia said in a calm voice that only served to agitate him more. The light and shadow played games across her incredible musculature. Nadia's back looked like some geographical relief map of valleys and rolling hills of raw muscle. He couldn’t help feeling a tiny resurgence of lust down below. ‘I’ll rape this mouthy bitch raw,’ he thought to himself. “I’ll be the one who’s firm. Just assume the position and take it like the whore you are,” he demanded. “A whore? How about an introduction first. Why don’t you say hello to my Enforcers,” Nadia answered. “Your what?” “My Enforcers,” she reiterated doing a double bicep pose. ‘Fuck me’, James was astonished even a little frightened by her physique. Her arms were truly huge and those lats of hers, by God! He guessed the size of her guns to be around 23 inches (at least) in diameter with biceps that actually sported a double peak. The vasculature wrapped around steely forearms and bicep muscle like cables. He gulped. She wobbled a huge glute before tensing the muscle that revealed segmented musculature, “And these are my glorious Pythons.” Nadia was a complete package with attitude to boot. “I think you need to lay off the juice honey.” Nadia laughed, “You think I take that stuff? No way Jose. What you see is all me pal. Just me, myself, and my killer genes.” “Yeah, sure whatever you say. Your genetics alone are responsible for all that muscle and your feminine charm,” he snorted. “I'm a great person once you get to know me, I mean as long as you stay on my good side that is, “ Nadia replied. “Oh, I bet you're all sugar and spice bitch.” “Isn't that what you like in a girl? For her to be innocent, sweet, and submissive or do you like them to be dominant like me? Maybe you don't have a preference. You just see what flips your griddle and go for it,” Nadia said fawning an air of innocence. “Take a fucking guess,” James said grabbing a towel to dry off. “Did you get all your own cum off?” she snickered. “We aren't done here,” he muttered. “You know I bet you're a sub. You act like Mr. Dominant but secretly you love to be the receiver. Am I right? Now what would be your hottest fantasy? Lemme think for a sec.” “I can guess your story honey. A guy you really liked once said you were the lamest lay he'd ever had. That dashed your dreamy dream of skipping off into the sunset hand in hand with him. So you swore to yourself you'd punish every guy you'd meet especially those like myself who are confident in who we are. Guys like me are a reminder of that one that got away.” Nadia laughed clapping her hands together, “Wow! Is that what you think? Do yourself a favor and never become a psychologist, you truly suck.” James’ mouth was dry and he wiped water from his face. He’d have to seriously take her on if he was to recover any sense of self-worth. He’d never live this down if he lost. Whatever happened next he’d make up one hell of a story later for his friends. “Okay b-bitch whatever, your t-times up. I’m g-gonna kick your ass and f-fuck you r-raw,” he said. She snickered in response which caused her cobble stone abs to tighten and her breasts to jiggle. Nadia imitated his speech, “Oh r-really y-you’re gonna k-kick my ass? For sure. It's time you got on all fours and kissed my feet worm.” Nadia gave him an open handed slap to his face. The sound reverberated throughout the room and gym. Her hand struck his face and made a sound similar to a bullwhip cracking. The impact caused the male stud to lean hard over. Something brilliant white flew from his mouth and skittered across the tiled floor. James thought he was about to lose his balance and fall over. The entire left side of his face burned something fierce but that wasn't the only sensation that that made warning bells go off in his head. For some reason the vision from his left eye was suddenly blurred. No, correct that he had no vision from that eye period. “What the fuck!? Shit I-I can't see out of my fucking left eye. Shit!”, he exclaimed. “I think you lost something else bozo. Better look in the mirror,” Nadia chuckled. He staggered over to one nearby and was shocked by what he saw. Half of his face was beet red and one of his famed pearly white teeth had a problem. A guaranteed public image problem, “You fuckin' bitch! You knocked the cap off of one my front teeth. Fuck!” He saw her in the mirror's reflection standing behind him hands on her hips with a big grin across her face. “I think it went over there somewhere, “Nadia nodded. “Fuck, fuck, fuck!” James got on his hands and knees to look for his prized cap on the floor and blubbered, “Where is it?” “Jeez stop spazzing out. I didn't even hit you that hard,” she said. “I-I think you detached my retina too. Shit!” “Gotta admit there are times I don't know my own strength,“ Nadia shrugged. “There it is!”, he cried out as he spotted the lone tooth cap hiding in a corner. James tried to examine it and went back to the mirror. What would his fellow Aqua Velvas think of him looking like this? A tear welled up in his eye and he sniffled. James stomped his foot in frustration like a petulant child, “No, no, no! I look like crap dammit!” “Are you crying? Holy shit you are! Oh my god you're such a fucking fag! What a freakin' pussy. I was about to say that I'm not done with you here but now I'd actually feel bad beating you to a pulp. I give you permission to leave. Really just get the fuck out of my sight you freak.” He turned to her and for split second thought about rushing her before making the wise decision to cut and run. His face all red he replied, “This isn't over bitch and you know it!” She could only giggle at the Beta male with the fucked up tooth trying to make threats, “Hey bud, you better hope I don't see you again because if I do I guarantee I'll turn you into my very own meat puppet.” A member of Nadia's fan club was nearly bowled over by James who staggered out from the whirlpool room muttering to himself about how he was going to 'kill the bitch'. He was followed by Nadia herself who slowly sauntered back to the weight-room. The fan club groupie just shook his head and said to her, “Nadia you're such a heart breaker, or should I say neck breaker.” She smiled back and replied, “You know it.”

Catch up: Precis: Valhalla Labs is a remote mountaintop Northern California military facility, overseen by genius muscle growth scientist Dr. Ira Zaftig and CO Staff Sergeant Rod Moster, a 7'-0" ripped and hung 395-pound black muscle giant. There, 18 extraordinary bodybuilder-soldiers live, train, and play together, overseen by Moster's strict rules and brutal regimen for muscular perfection. Known as Project Herculaneum, the men serve as Dr. Zaftig's lab rats, receiving regular injections of P-21, a specially developed enzyme that facilitates muscle and strength growth in the very few bodybuilders whose systems can withstand it. The goal: to create an army of supermen, whose strength, size, and combat skills are unparalleled in the modern military. Unfortunately for the Project, the soldiers' enhanced strength and dramatically increased muscular size is accompanied by a corresponding increase in penis size as well, along with a rapidly diminishing sense of social restraint and inhibitions. And along the way, the men's extraordinary physiques prompt their own extreme muscle fantasies into a daily acting-out sexual reality. Into the mix comes young Casey Rockland, a lonely, handsome, innocent, super-hung 18-year old bodybuilding giant. Inducted by Dr. Zaftig into the top-secret government muscle strength and growth project, Casey comes to learn the ropes amongst the muscle giants, whose hunger for hardcore training is matched only by their sexual appetites and growing fantasies, including their insatiable appetite to receive muscle worship. Casey's simplicity, and his ever-growing need to receive equal doses of both love and muscle worship threaten the very core of the decade-long Project, itself only now approaching its full potential. Links to previous chapters of "The Twenty": "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 3, 4, 5 - White Cap Training / Hardcore Muscle / A Brief History of Casey Rockland "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 6 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 7, 8 - Hardcore Training, Part 1 / Tiffany's Talent "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 9, 10 - Good for Morale "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 11: Casey Meets the Muscle Squad "The Twenty" Chapter 12, Part 1: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 12: Part 2 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match THE TWENTY A Government Issue Adult Cartoon -XXX- Muscle Fantasy By Joey Silverado This book is dedicated to Tiny Yokum – and to all his fans, past, present, and future. Chapter 13: After the Match Casey lay on the wrestling mat, completely spent. His eye was swollen – he’d have a nice shiner tomorrow. His huge, tired muscles gleamed oily red with sweat and scratch and pressure marks from the match. Casey dripped with splotches of oil mixed with muscle cum. Lakes of cum oozed into the oil, painting his raw, vascular physique a creamy, drippy, white, gathering in little lakes in the deep cobblestones of his abs, rolling in thick tides down his lats and onto the mat. “What the fuck?” he asked plaintively. “What kinda place IS this?” He sniffed the air. Cum. Everything smelled of cum. Around and above him the men were zipping up, putting their cocks away, retrieving sweaty, torn clothing. Karim Abdul, the vanquished muscle monster, lay to his left. Enraged, cum-coated, growling. “I’ll get you, kid,” he threatened. He stood, rivulets of cum flowing down from his face onto his massive traps. He started off. He stopped when he got to Blankenship. Blankenship grinned toothily. It didn’t last long. POW!!! Blankenship flew about 20 feet into the air from the force of Abdul’s uppercut punch, his feet never touching the ground. A tooth, suddenly without a home, landed beside him. Out cold. “Where you going, Corporal?” Moster demanded, stuffing his massive, dripping cock back into his pants and zipping up with some difficulty over the bulge. Abdul ignored him, stalking out the room. "Come on, Pedro," he barked to the pretty little kitchen boy, who scampered eagerly after him. “Someone get Blankenship and put him to bed.” Moster sighed, knowing that the muscleman would demand a match of his own the next day. And on it would go, until he was forced once again into public bare-butt spankings to keep them in line. Funny how they’d deck one another but submit meekly to hard paddling on their razor sharp glutes. The men stared a little – though all had seen Moster’s cock before – in fact, all the men had at various points sucked it dry, and had their own faces coated with the steady, unrelenting stream of ropey gism that shot from his deep piss slit. But no one could remember a group scene quite like what had just occurred. Abdul stalked off to the showers, Schumacher and Obatu bent to pick up a groggy, moaning Blankenship. Moster took his clipboard to a desk in the corner of the wrestling room and lowered his rockhard muscle butt into the swivel chair, which sagged and groaned under his mass. Corporal Alvarez and Private Lang, who had called Casey a motherfucker, but somehow managed to make it sound good, turned to check out the new muscle kid last time as they passed through the door back to their quarters, where they planned to fuck butt all night. They knew Moster wouldn’t be paying attention. Not tonight. Casey caught their look, and they nodded briefly at him. Lang gave him a half smile. Then he winked. And then they were both gone. Schumacher didn’t leave right away, though. He handed Blankenship over to LeFevre and stood back, watching like a hawk as the others filed out. Then he walked boldly right up to Casey. He looked up at him. “Sergeant Moster has another little honorary initiation ritual on that I think you may find both interesting and rewarding.” He smiled. “We’d like the opportunity to take you through it tomorrow.” “I - I’ll be honored to be a part of it.” “Yes, you will.” “Get out of here, Schumacher,” said Moster with good-natured gruffness. Schumacher looked blankly at Moster, who hadn’t even looked up from his notes. “And it won’t be tomorrow. It won’t be any time soon.” He looked up. “For Casey, that is. However, I’d be happy to accommodate you at any time.” His hand twitched and Schumacher instinctively shot a hand down to protect his glutes. “Yes, sir.” Schumacher left the lab. “Sorry about that, Casey,” said Moster, as soon as he was gone. “Corporal Schumacher gets a bit riled over anything having to do with Private Tiffany. They all have their quirks. You’ll adjust. Those last two men? They were Private Robert Lang and Corporal Julio Alvarez. Those two specimens were brought into the facility only a year ago. Others have come, but not everyone makes it through, and if they fail, then Zaftig releases them back into the general population. In fact, only 1 in 50 make it as far as you have. Now, drop your posers. It’s time I inspected your penis more closely.” Casey slightly rolled his eyes. “Again, sir?” “I’m not going to say it twice.” Casey nodded, resigned. He understood. It was about his penis, after all. Not his muscles. His dong. His wang. His rod. His cock. His huge motherfucking penis. It was always about his huge motherfucking penis. Moster was watching him steadily, his eyes narrowing. “Is there a problem, cadet?” he asked quietly, after a moment. “No problem, at all, sir.” He slipped his fingers into the elastic band of his torn, micro posing trunks and pulled it out from his body, and slid it down over his quads. Pop….. Smack! His giant penis poured out and slapped down onto his quads just above his knees. Immediately it stiffened slightly. The bell-like cock head bobbed forward once or twice, and the pulsing veins in the shaft began to throb a little more rapidly. Casey was breathing hard now. He was beet red with embarrassment. Moster never stopped looking him in the eye. He strode forward and grabbed hold of his thick penis in his left hand, squeezing the shaft lightly. Casey’s eyes widened in profound surprise. It grew hard in the palm of his hand. His palm glided up and down the warm steely rod 2, 3 times, very slowly. It grew under his hand. “Impressive. How big is this machine of yours?” He stroked it with his fingers. “I see you didn’t cum during the match." He began to rub his heavy hands with practiced movements up and down the boy’s thick shaft. “I – I don’t know, sir.” Casey had begun to sweat. Moster remained cool. “No, I didn’t shoot.” He shuffled from side to side, and his penis slipped out of Moster’s palm. Moster looked up. He took hold of the cock firmly once again. “You seem agitated. You badly need some additional training. Part of what marks this troop is their ability to restrain their emotional responses. And it seems to me your cock is responding emotionally.” Moster continued to stroke Casey’s machine vigorously. “So since we’re going in that general direction, let’s take a few additional measurements. Private Tiffany!” he suddenly called out towards the open corridor door. No response, but Casey made out a figure in the darkened shadows of the corridor. “Private Joe Tiffany. I know you’re out there. Step in here now, Private.” Tiffany appeared in the doorway. The young bodybuilder had removed his t-shirt and stood stripped to the waist. His ripped muscles gleamed in the fluorescent light. He entered the lab and walked bow-legged, a coiled cobra, towards the two musclemen in the center of the room. “Take some additional measurements, Tiffany. You know what I am referring to.” Tiffany smiled. “Yes, sir, I know.” He approached Casey. Looking him squarely in the eyes, he knelt with business-like efficiency before him. When his eyes were level with Casey’s member, he looked squarely at it. “What is the diameter, Private Tiffany?” Moster reached again for the clipboard, all business. Tiffany opened his smiling mouth wide and moved towards Casey’s cock. Casey nearly jumped out of his skin. “What’s he doing?!” “Private Tiffany has an unusual talent. It’s like having perfect pitch. He can take exact measurements with his mouth. He’s never off by more than 1/64th of an inch. Go for it, Private. Enjoy yourself, Casey.” “Flex for me, dude,” cajoled Tiffany sweetly, his mouth hovering just above the head of Casey’s enormous penis. “Come on, man, let’s see those big rocky peaks.” He flicked his tongue out and lightly touched the corona. “Sir…” Casey started to say. “Cadet Rockland, Project Herculaneum soldiers do as they’re told. Private Tiffany will now suck your cock. If you have a problem with this, speak up now. We administer regular oral-stimulation sessions here at Valhalla Labs.” “But ….it’s so gay, sir.” Tiffany snickered. “You’re standing there covered with oil and cum and you’re complaining about this being gay?” Moster stepped forward and spoke evenly. “That’s enough, Tiffany,” Tiffany immediately shut up. Moster turned to Casey. “Muscle is its own sex. Some have posited over the years that sex is bad for bodybuilders. We know better here. Cocksucking is not only pleasurable, it stimulates the psyche. It clears out problems with the prostate. Done regularly and properly it enhances semen production. It sharpens the animal instincts, to say nothing of increasing testosterone production. It also serves to further bond the men.” “You mean everyone sucks dick here.” “Everyone who wants to remain in The Project get their cocks sucked. Not only that, they are expected to suck cocks themselves. Regularly. Is there an issue? Are you frightened?” “No….I…..what if he bites me?” Tiffany gave him a lopsided smile, which he meant to be charming. “I never bite too hard,” he said. “I assure you Private Tiffany knows what he is doing. Proceed, Private.” “Okay…..” said Casey, bewildered. “Let’s see those guns, cadet,” said Tiffany. Slowly, as if hypnotized, Casey raised his arms up into front double biceps. Joe Tiffany smiled like a little boy in a candy store. He flicked a little river of cum that followed a thick vein from the cannonball right biceps to the tri’s. Then he squatted on his handsome haunches. He glanced at the mammoth machine that hung before him, and spoke out of the side of his mouth. “This looks like a real jaw-breaker, sir.” “You’ve worked with mine. It’s far bigger. Get to work,” Sergeant Moster commanded, clipboard ready. “Yes, sir. Anything for the good old USA, sir.” Tiffany fingered his Adam’s apple. “Gotta limber up.” He opened his mouth as wide as he could, yawning it four or five times, retracting his teeth behind his lips. He pressed his palm to his jaw and tilted his head, then raised his hands and gently pried his own mouth open to its fullest expanse. He licked his lips until they dripped with spit. Casey watched him intently, still flexing his biceps. His brain was burning. Tiffany approached Casey’s fully erect manhood, gently guided it up to his mouth, parted his lips slightly, and tenderly extended his tongue to lightly flick the big cock head. Flick. Flick. Flick. Casey blinked. Tiffany ran his tongue along the piss slit and probed a little inside. He looked up again. “What’s your preliminary estimate, Private?” “I’d say it looks to be between 14 and 14 -1/2 inches in length, sir.” “Very good. Girth? “9 inches at least.” “Confirm it, please.” “Yes, sir.” Tiffany leaned in and oh so softly glided his lips smoothly over the head of Casey’s penis. He closed his mouth and gently held firm. He closed his eyes, as if concentrating. Inside his mouth, his tongue methodically caressed the cock head. Casey was blown away. He stared down at the cocky short muscleman whose mouth was now enveloping the head of his penis. No one had ever sucked his cock before, let alone a man, let alone a muscleman. He gulped. Shit, Casey thought. Shit. I’m gonna cum. “Sir, I’m gonna cum, sir!” he blurted out. “Not yet you’re not. No man in my outfit cums in 5 seconds. Control yourself, cadet. Tiffany, what’s your first assessment? How big is this cadet’s cock?” Tiffany, his mouth full of cockhead, tried to respond. He couldn’t. Even he was surprised at the girth of Casey’s member. “MMgghblrb,” he said. “Gaaggg…mmmmhyrpphhhglub……aaaaackk…” “I can’t understand you when you mumble, damn it. Speak plainly, Private.” Tiffany pulled back for a moment, giving the head a final appreciative lick as it popped out of his mouth. “Yes, sir!” He reported, “The corona, I’d say, has a circumference of 10 and 3/8s inches. That sound about right to you, boy?” he asked wickedly. “I…I dunno…” Casey was baffled. What's a corona? Did he mean his cock head? One thing was sure: he was gonna get this guy. He wants to suck my cock, does he? Okay, then. “Now for the shaft.” He smiled again and whispered up to Casey. “This is the fun part,” he said. “Go for it, faggot.” Casey muttered. Tiffany raised an amused eyebrow, then winked at him and plunged forward, his mouth taking in all of Casey’s massive organ. His lips slid easily over the thick shaft, and somehow – by an instinctive rearrangement of tonsils? and a replacement of his soft palate? his mouth glided smoothly down the full length of the erect penis. When he reached the base, once again he stopped. Inside his mouth his tongue stroked the thick, pulsing cock veins. The penis grew stiffer and began to throb insistently inside Tiffany’s mouth. Tiffany sucked Casey’s cock. Back and forth, up and down, tip to base, his lips glided smoothly over the engorged shaft. Threads of thick glistening saliva appeared along the pulsing veins with each plunge. After 10 deep sucks, 5 very appreciative full-length licks, and a little tongue-and-balls-dancing, he pulled back again a moment, and, his eyes dancing merrily up at Casey, he coated the heavy, hairy testicles three or four final times. “Very nice,” he whispered. “Too bad you’ll have to shave these babies.” Okay, thought Casey. Maybe this guy was an asshole, but he was beginning to enjoy this. Something came alive inside him for the first time in his life. Hey, he thought, I really like this. This feels really good. “How do you like it, cadet?” asked Moster, clearly amused. “I like it fine, sir.” Casey managed to get out. “Private Tiffany, resume sucking.” “Yes, sir.” Tiffany went back to work. He sucked deeply five more times, and then pulled back for what he thought was a final time. As Casey’s penis rolled out of his mouth, he wiped his lips with the back of his hand. He turned to Moster, ready to report. “The shaft circumference is unusually thick. I’d put at just over 9 inches. Length of the erect penis, 14 -1/4 inches from base to tip. Weight, maybe 7 pounds, a few ounces? Give or take.” “Your overall assessment?” Casey was staring, excited beyond words, and getting mad as hell. Why had he stopped? This was just getting good. His erect member lobbed back and forth in the air, protesting, next to Tiffany’s left ear, who had turned to face Moster. Tiffany felt the wind of it as it passed, and studied ignored the whooshing sounds. “Definitely a superior organ. I sense he has not used it much in sport yet, aside from masturbating, but I’d also guess he has to masturbate 4 or 5 times a day. Maybe more. There’s a lot of blood pumping here, and it throbs steadily throughout the sucking process. I’d guess this cock hasn’t been sucked very often before, if ever.” “That’s all you know,” said Casey. “Seems unlikely that such a big muscleboy hasn’t found suitable candidates eager to give him regular blowjobs. There’s lots of men out there who like to suck bodybuilder cock. I suppose women, too. Still, Zaftig said this boy is different. All right, then. You’re done for now. Dismissed. Back to your quarters.” “Yes, sir.” Tiffany got up and winked at Casey, wiping his mouth. “See you later,” he said smugly, and sauntered out of the room. Casey stood trembling. “Do you need to shoot, Cadet?” asked Moster, all business. “Yes, sir, I’m afraid I do, sir.” “Get to it, then.” Moster walked casually over to the main table of the lab, put down the clipboard, and surreptitiously picked up a 2-quart beaker. He approached Casey. Casey grabbed his engorged cock with both hands. His body shuddered. He was about to let loose with a mighty blast of gism. Moster was prepared. He strode forward and grabbed Casey’s cock, and in the moment he exploded, he had the beaker ready. He calmly forced the beaker over the cockhead. Casey was stunned, but couldn’t stop his semen from bursting into the jar. “UUUUNNNNGHHH!” he shouted, and his cum flowed heavily out of his shooting dick and began to fill the container with its milky white thick fluid. “UUUUUUUUNNNNNGGGGHHHHHHHHH!! uuunnnggHHHGGHH!!! YEAH! OH GOD YEAH MAN!” As Casey’s huge body shuddered with spurt after spurt, the cum level climbed, half filling the jar. “AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHhhhhhhUNHHH ARRRRGGGGGG hhhhhhhhhhhh hhhhh……” Three minutes later, with a last huge shrug, he was done. As he shuddered to a finish, Moster corked the beaker and held it aloft. He swirled the thick liquid in each and smiled. “Not bad, cadet,” he said calmly. “Close to a pint. Pretty good for a first shot. You’ll do better later.” Casey was meek and baffled and embarrassed. “Thank you, sir,” he said. “Dismissed. We’ll see you at the gym tomorrow at 0700 hours. Get some sleep, Casey. Good night.” He turned and marched out of the room. Casey wiped his dripping dick with the back of his hand. He picked up his clothes and dressed quickly, forcing his still-hard cock into his shorts. But he wasn’t done yet. Not by a long shot. “Shit,” he said. He stood alone in the center of the room, his ripped posing trunks stretched around his ankles, the pole of his mammoth cock weaving out of control in the air. He closed his eyes and scrunched up his face. He was going to shoot again. He grabbed his cock with both hands, and fired towards the ceiling. “UUUUNNNNNGGGGHHHH!” he shouted, and, as ropes of semen began once again to fly into the air, hitting the ceiling, painting the walls, and splashing onto the ground. As his cum shot out of his enormous cock head, he was thinking feverishly. He remembered the cum on Abdul’s handsome Arab face. And he had been accepted into The Nineteen. Would they now be known as The Twenty? Casey knew it to be true. He could now be considered one of the world’s finest bodybuilders, if Project Herculaneum wasn’t so top-secret, and he wasn’t even 20 years old yet. He was powerful. He had a future. He had promised. He was in the elite. The last of his cum geyser shot into the air, arced, and splashed heavily on the sopping marley floor beneath him. His shoulders slumped and he dropped his hands to his sides. So why was he still bothered by something he couldn’t quite figure out? And how come that evil little muscle boy Joe Tiffany looked so familiar to him. Who was he? And why couldn’t he put his finger on it? Casey bent to put what was left of his ripped and shredded posing trunks back on. They barely covered his cock, but he didn’t notice. He waddled to the door of the wrestling room to head back to his quarters for the night. Tomorrow he would move into his new room. He had a lot to think about. He’d have to think about it all.

Previous chapters: "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 3, 4, 5 - White Cap Training / Hardcore Muscle / A Brief History of Casey Rockland "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 6 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 7, 8 - Hardcore Training, Part 1 / Tiffany's Talent "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 9, 10 - Good for Morale "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 11: Casey Meets the Muscle Squad "The Twenty" Chapter 12, Part 1: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 12: Part 2 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 13: After the Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 14: In Which Casey Discovers He Likes to Get Worshipped "The Twenty" - Chapter 15: Casey's First Interview with Sergeant Moster "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 16 - Hardcore Training Part 2: Casey’s First Herculaneum Workout, and What Happened After "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 17 - The Presentation "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 18 - Inside Zaftig's Lab: The Musclemen Revealed "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 19 - Further Encounters, Part 1 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 20 - Pose and Approve: Further Encounters, Part 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 21 - Sam and Casey "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 22 - Field Trips for Worship, Part 1 Precis: Valhalla Labs is a remote mountaintop Northern California military facility, overseen by genius muscle growth scientist Dr. Ira Zaftig and CO Staff Sergeant Rod Moster, a 7'-0" ripped and hung 395-pound black muscle giant. There, 18 extraordinary bodybuilder-soldiers live, train, and play together, overseen by Moster's strict rules and brutal regimen for muscular perfection. Known as Project Herculaneum, the men serve as Dr. Zaftig's lab rats, receiving regular injections of P-21, a specially developed enzyme that facilitates muscle and strength growth in the very few bodybuilders whose systems can withstand it. The goal: to create an army of supermen, whose strength, size, and combat skills are unparalleled in the modern military. Unfortunately for the Project, the soldiers' enhanced strength and dramatically increased muscular size is accompanied by a corresponding increase in priapic size as well, along with a rapidly diminishing sense of social restraint and inhibitions. And along the way, the men's extraordinary physiques prompt their own extreme muscle fantasies into a daily acting-out sexual reality. Into the mix comes young Casey Rockland, a lonely, handsome, super-hung 18-year old bodybuilding giant. Inducted by Dr. Zaftig into the top-secret government muscle strength and growth project, Casey comes to learn the ropes amongst the muscle giants, whose hunger for hardcore training is matched only by their sexual appetites and growing fantasies, including their insatiable appetite to receive muscle worship. Casey's innocence, simplicity, and his ever-growing need to receive equal doses of both love and muscle worship threaten the very core of the decade-long Project, itself only now approaching its full potential. Chapter 9: Good for Morale, Continued Oral was hardly uncommon in the compound. In fact, Moster encouraged it. And Zaftig was fascinated by the men’s hunger for it, though he never took part. Not long after starting a P21 protocol, each man had developed insatiable an insatiable need to suck and be sucked. Cocksucking was therefore more than just a healthy release for the men: it was now mandatory. And though none of them would acknowledge themselves to be 100% gay, part of their acceptance into the program relied on each man’s private original tendencies towards pansexuality, boosted as they were by the behavioral blockers of P21. Over the years, each of the bodybuilders in Project Herculaneum had at one time or another sucked every other bodybuilder’s cock to full release many dozens of times. Often it happened in the showers after training, but sometimes it was after meals, as well. And as all were superlatively endowed with astonishing penises of uncommon weight, size, length, beauty and girth, no one was disappointed. Even Abdul Karim took part, much to the surprise of everyone. Though he never talked about it, even appearing bored, the more observant men noted a gleam in his eye each time he bent to service Gunst. Oral was against the rules on rest days. By the time training days came around again, the musclemen were already laughing, slapping each other on the backs during meals, and smacking their lips in anticipation. Fucking was another matter. All the men had been vaccinated against the virulent STDs that had long ravaged the world, and were now immune to any infection, their antibodies remorselessly attacking any invader. Butt fucking was an art. The soldiers were all equipped with powerful machines, all endowed with superb glutes, and all highly in touch with the pure waves of pleasure broadcast by their sensitive prostates. Good muscle butt fucking was serious stuff. As all the men were huge, heavy, and powerfully strong, it was like heavy lifting crossed with pure animal pleasure: one bull fucking another bull. Vigorously. Group fucks of spirited, high-energy muscle daisy chains were a once-a-month event, seriously organized and generally preserved on video for the records. Wearing full black leather masks in order to remain as anonymous as possible, and with deep black satin robes covering their individually distinctive bodies, the men gathered in the dimmed mess hall and connected their dicks to the next asshole in a line-up deliberately arranged by Moster. Muscle worship was not part of the evening. The point was prostate manipulation and bonding. Still, private fucking was not discouraged. A few of the men had distinct preferences for one another as fuck buddy, even as the cocksucking was group-wide and free-for-all. Of course, Schumacher had been fucking them all for years – except for Karim, of course. Apart from the daisy-chain sessions, no one dared to even approach Killer Karim from the rear - if he valued his teeth, that is. But so far, as far as he knew, no one man in particular had privately fucked Joe Tiffany – apart from the scheduled group daisy-chain fucks, where Moster was careful to make sure that the connections varied from session to session. Schumacher had fucked him just once in a group session, although as always as always he was masked and gowned. He could see through Tiffany’s mask that his eyes were rolling back in his head in pleasure, and Schumacher wasn’t sure Tiffany knew who he was. He knew it was Joe Tiffany’s muscular rear he was fucking, however, sliding up and down his supercharged big cock. That butt was pure, beautiful gold, a magically shaped combination of soft skin and raw, ripped power that was mind-boggling in its balance and tireless in its energy. Tiffany had taken charge of the fucking, as he gave it to the taller muscleman in the chain ahead of him, powerfully blasting forward into the glutes ahead of him, and, in perfect timing, also pumping his animal butt up and down on Schumacher’s cock with furiously blind energy. For his part, Tiffany knew full well whose cock had impaled his perfect butt that night. He didn’t share this information. From that night, he had a plan. Another plan, that is. In reality, all of the men were deeply aware of whose butts they were servicing, and who was manfully plugging his own from behind. The men had spent too many hours together in the rec room, on the workout floor, in classes and in the showers, not to be able to instantly recognize and distinguish each of his buddies. The wearing of the robes was nothing but a farce, but still they conceded, secretly further aroused by the spectacle of the volumes of black fabric draped with alluring mystery over each man’s rippling physique. Still, from that night on, Joe Tiffany knew that Herman Schumacher was just the man to regularly plow his supple, needy, bodybuilder-cupcakes behind. All he had to do was train him just a little bit over the following few months to ensure that he was captive, obedient, and would always be on call whenever Tiffany was of a mind to be mindlessly fucked. In the mean time, at night in his quarters his oversized dildo was getting the workout he bought it to do during one of his rare trips to town. He would energetically shove it deep into his butthole, rear his head back, close his eyes, and dream of Schumacher’s likely powerful thrusts. And, as Moster always said to Dr. Zaftig, who wasn’t entirely comfortable with the ritual behind the group fucks, “They need more sex than ordinary men. A lot more sex. Their metabolisms demand it. Besides – “ And Zaftig would say with him, in unison, “It’s good for morale.” Waring was screaming in Gunst’s face. Steve Waring “Come on, asshole! What’s the matter, pansy ass? Can’t you do it? You’ve only done 12 so far, butthead. What’s the problem, 200 pounds too heavy for you to curl, baby boy?” Gunst’s face was screwed into a mask of lip-curling, teeth-crunching pain as he vainly tried to complete the 13th rep. His biceps were exploding. The veins in his neck stood out like steel cables. His face bloomed deep crimson. He screamed. He couldn’t do it. He strained and squeezed and tried again, and his arms froze mid-rep, unmoving, the biceps bulging with 23 inches of shattering power. Suddenly he threw the weight to the floor, where it crashed resoundingly, echoing throughout the compound. Waring jumped back a little to avoid getting hit by the bar. The other men never stopped work, nor did they look up. Moster strode over to them. “What’s the problem here, Private Gunst?” “I – I couldn’t do it, sir,” said Gunst, backing away and mopping his face with his huge hand. Ashamed, he lowered his head. Fountains of his sweat splashed onto the floor. Moster turned to Waring. “What set was he on?” “Sir, he had completed five sets of 15 reps each, sir.” “Successfully?” “Yes, sir.” Gunst glanced nervously down at Sergeant Moster’s twitching palm. Moster hadn’t punished anyone yet tonight for slacking, and he knew it was about time he’d want to show his authority over the men. He needn’t have worried. Moster smiled kindly. “That’s actually pretty damn good, Private Gunst,” said Sergeant Moster. “Waring, take care of this man, and then let’s see him try again.” “Yes, sir,” said Waring. The young bodybuilder quickly got to his knees, lifted Gunst’s pulsing cock out of his barely restraining jockstrap, brought it tenderly up to his lips, and began to suck it deeply. Gunst closed his eyes and reared his head back thankfully. Immediately his cock was at full erection, throbbing and pulsing in Waring’s mouth. On white cap nights, cocksucking was permitted on the workout floor only if approved by Moster. “Use your lips, Private,” directed Moster, “the way we’ve discussed. You know the way Private Gunst likes it.” Waring nodded eagerly and mouthed the young man’s giant throbbing organ. “Pump your hips, Gunst.” Gunst began manfully plowing Waring’s good-looking, All-American face. “Harder.” Gunst pumped harder, and the satisfying sucking sounds grew louder, adding to the din. Waring thoroughly licked the cock up and down its full length, and rubbed it against the two-day old beard stubble of his cheeks. “Scratchy,” moaned Gunst with pleasure, his eyes closed. He plunged in again. Tiffany nudged his darkly handsome training partner Private Lang, who was just finishing a set of pull-downs. “Check ‘em out,” he murmured, winking and pointing. Lang turned and smiled broadly at the dreamily cocksucking Waring. “Waring always was a good cocksucker,” he said, just a shade too loudly. “You have a problem, Private Lang?” Moster’s voice boomed through the room. Tiffany ducked his head towards the pull down machine. Lang went white. “No, sir,” he stammered. “I think you do. Get over here.” Here it comes, chuckled Gunst to himself, watching the intimidated Lang stumble forward meekly as Waring, below, hungrily sucked his throbbing big cock. “Go get your punishment, man,” whispered a grinning, sweating Corporal Lefevre, punching the shame-faced Lang on the shoulder as he passed. Alvarez watched expressionlessly. “Take it like a man,” he murmured Alvarez as Lang passed him. He flashed a hard look at Tiffany. He knew what he was doing, getting Lang on the hot seat. He’d pay. Later. The hot seat. Indeed. 5’-11”, 280-pound Lang, streamlined with ripped, striated muscle and dripping with sweat, approached Moster and stood at rigid attention before him. He saluted. Sighing, acting as though he were resigned to the inevitable task of discipline before him, the giant Sergeant Moster sat heavily on one of the benches. By now the men were all looking away in a mix of nervousness, embarrassment, eagerness and excitement. Lang stood motionless, staring straight ahead in perfect attention, dreading the humiliation about to befall him. “Was something funny, Lang?” “No, sir.” “You don’t find Private Waring funny?” Lang glanced nervously at Waring, who greedily sucked cock. “No, sir.” “What are the rules, Private?” “We are respectful of the need for regular oral stimulation, sir.” “And why are we?” “It’s good for morale, sir.” “Was your comment good for morale, Lang?” Lang was ashamed. “No, sir.” “No. Let’s get to it, Private.” “Yes, sir.” Lang relaxed his attention, gulped, and quickly slipped out of his sopping t-shirt. He squeezed large droplets of sweat out on the marley surface of the gym floor and tossed it resignedly in the growing puddle. Standing before Moster a little pathetically, he was a muscle giant about to be chastised by an even larger muscle giant. Silently, submissively, he bent over Sergeant Moster’s powerful quads and lay prone on his lap. Moster, his fingers twitching, raised his palm. He paused a moment. “How long has it been, Private?” “Since when, sir?” Through Moster’s sweatsuit Lang could feel the man’s enormous penis, relaxed across the top of the sergeant’s right thigh, press against his abs. “Since I had to discipline you in front of the men, Private?” “About two months, sir.” Moster glanced down appraisingly at the beautiful, trembling glutes that lay gleaming over his knee. He paused, his hand held aloft, inspecting with internal approval. “You were training legs tonight, weren’t you, Private?” he asked. The suspense was killing Lang. “Yes, sir, I was, sir.” “Squatting deep?” “Yes, sir.” “Keeping good form?” “I think so, sir.” “Good, Private. This will supplement your workout tonight. Heat helps muscles grow.” With calloused, powerful palms, his thick fingers spread wide for maximum sting, Sergeant Moster sharply spanked the muscleman’s rocky glutes with carefully applied, deeply resonant butt smacks. Lang twisted and turned on his lap. After a few sharp spanks he cried out. “Sir, it stings, sir!” Tears spouted from his eyes. “Goddamn right it stings.” Moster turned to Gunst, watching from a few feet away with wide eyes, his large cock sliding deeply in and out of Waring’s mouth. “Fuck face, Private,” he commanded. “Yes sir!” shouted Gunst. He placed his hands on the back of Waring’s head and pumped his hips rhythmically as Waring, his mouth full of cock, moaned with deep satisfaction. The rest of the squad was watching. Moster could see all were now getting visibly excited. Their jocks were starting to bulge fearsomely, and two or three massive penis heads had popped out of their restraining pouches. “Get back to work!” Moster commanded, and without hesitation, the men turned back to their weights and began to lift again with renewed zeal. Gunst’s huge body shuddered, and a river of thick cum began spurting out of Waring’s mouth and down his chin. “UUUUNNNNNGGGGHHHHH!” he roared. Waring was moaning deeply as the desperately swallowed the pint of semen pouring down his throat. By the time he was finished shooting his load, Moster was steadily applying the 25th blow to Lang’s shiny red, twitching musclebutt. Moster issued his next order. “See that you finish that set properly, Gunst, or you’re next on the hot seat.” “Yes, sir!” he shouted, stuffing his dripping, still hard cock back into his stained jock as best he could as Waring, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand, scrambled to his feet. “Spot me,” Gunst said to Waring, and, grabbing the weight, he peeled off 15 perfect-form, agonizingly correct curls. Waring, doing his best to ignore both his own achingly enlarged cock and the yet looming bulge in Gunst’s jockstrap, and with the splotches of cum still dripping down his face, spotted him with as much concentration as he could muster. “1! 2! 3!” Waring counted the reps, filled with admiration as Gunst’s mountainous biceps exploded with power. As Waring shouted the count, Moster applied another heavy smack for each rep to the quivering, deeply scarlet, muscular bottom of Private Lang, who, over his knees, groaned deeply with a blend of humiliation, excitement and pain. As he spanked, Moster called out loudly to the men. “Attention! Men!” “7! 8! 9! 10!” Spank! The man snapped into attention from wherever they stood around the workout floor. “Tonight you will be meeting our newest recruit in Project Herculaneum.” Spank! Spank! “From this evening on, we will now be known as The Twenty.” Spank! Spank! Spank! The men stood at rigid attention. “Yes, sir!” they shouted. “And remember, men,” said Moster, grinning down at handsome Private Lang stretched over his knees, who had tears in his eyes and whose face was almost – but not quite – as beet red as the handprints on his perfect butt, “being spanked by me is a badge of honor. Never be ashamed when I call you forward to the hot seat have your butts whipped. I do not pay such honorific attentions to anyone outside the squad.” Spank! Spank! “18! 19! 20! 21!” “Yes, sir!” Spank! Spank! Tiffany grinned. He had often spotted the quiet, shy, legendary young muscle giant Casey Rockland in the mess, and heard all about his fearsome physique. He was looking forward to meeting him. He paid no attention to the unwavering, hostile gaze of Corporal Alvarez. Corporal Schumacher strode over to him. He glanced over at Alvarez threateningly, who immediately shifted his gaze and went back to work. “You better watch it. You don’t want to piss off that guy,” he muttered to Tiffany. “Who the fuck cares?” shrugged Tiffany. Thirty feet across the room, Moster continued to apply his stern, masterful spanking to Lang’s squirming, rock-hard musclebutt. Lang’s face was now contorted in an ongoing blissful combination of pain and pleasure, his mouth forming a smiling O….. “…oooooooooo….” Alvarez was watching closely from the corner. Even at more than 40 feet, Tiffany could see the Alvarez’s jock was now poling straight out from his body, strained to the bursting point. “I can’t always cover your ass when you misbehave. These men are my buddies. You’re still new here.” Tiffany smiled cockily. His fresh young musculature glowed with youth and health. He knew that since the last daisy chain that his sunny handsomeness and bad boy intentions had become irresistible to the old horndog Schumacher. It was all going beautifully. “I can take care of myself,” he said. He gestured with his thumb to the blank-faced, completely erect Alvarez, who was by now busy with his next set of deep squats. “Besides, he looks like he doesn’t mind.” The mute Private Meyer was now gleefully bent over before Alvarez, holding his ankles and laughing silently, dancing and twitching that magical butt of his just a few feet in front of the man’s protruding jockstrap. Alvarez had to grin. Then he turned back to the squat bar. “See?” Schumacher grunted. “Yeah, I know you can take care of yourself.” Schumacher moved in close and breathed into Tiffany’s face. “ I want to see you later on.” “You do, hunh?” “Yeah, I do, hunh. After the detail meets Casey Rockland, you come to my quarters. Tonight. That’s an order.” “Finish up, men!” commanded Moster, still spanking the twitching Lang’s bright-red glutes. Spank! “Ouch!” Lang cried. “You’re not my CO.” Tiffany lifted a bar off a squat rack and began doing slow military presses. He smiled indifferently at Schumacher and said no more. Schumacher grunted angrily and moved to the cable rack, where he finished off his chest workout with a final set of intense cable flyes. He now had Corporal Herman Schumacher wrapped around his little finger, and he knew it. He wrapped up his set of presses, now purposefully ignoring him, and grabbed his towel. He wiped himself off and smiled beatifically across at Moster. Moster, never pausing in his discipline of Lang, was amused. He winked at Tiffany. He knew he’d get the Private’s butt to himself – in time – but he generously allowed that Schumacher would get to it first. And that was part of his plan. Casey Rockland was the other part. The workout was finally over. “To the showers, men,” Moster called out. The men collected their workout bags and empty water jugs, and filed eagerly off the floor, clambering over one another like puppies, heading towards their no-holds barred shower room games. Even the normally disgruntled Karim had a special light in his eyes. He was looking forward to Gunst’s piss. As they raced out, Moster looked down at Lang, still stretched pitiably over his knee. “How many was that, Private?” he asked calmly. “59, sir.” “Good. I assume you enjoyed it?” “Yes, sir,” he said with meek truthfulness. “Actually, I loved it.” “Then here’s one more for good luck.” He raised his black hand and applied the last, 60th searing red-hot butt smack. WHACK! “Ow! That was good, sir!” Lang scrambled to his feet, saluted, and tenderly rubbing the scarlet handprints on his delectable bodybuilder butt. “May I join the others now?” “Off with you.” “Thank you, sir!” Lang scooped up his discarded clothes and plastic bottle with one hand, flinging his gear over his broad shoulders, standing still for a moment pouring what was left of the cool water over his shoulder onto his stinging glutes. He grinned at Moster. "Thank you again, sir, for the discipline. My butt needed it." Moster waved him off. Then, kneading his iron-hard, hand-print reddened butt cheeks with the fingers of both hands, the handsome private scampered happily, if somewhat bow-leggedly, away to join his sweaty, horny muscle buddies in the locker room. Chapter 10: The Showers Inside, they had already slipped out of their drenched t-shirts, boots and jockstraps, slipped on striped flipflops, and had headed quickly to the showers, and down to extreme business. Lang was eager to rejoin the men. After all, there was just enough time for one more round of group cocksucking, butt fucking, and stress-reducing water sports before they all had to gather in the lab upstairs to meet the new recruit. Naked in the steamy group shower, he found his way to his muscle buddy Alvarez. He fell to his knees as Alvarez turned, strode forward to meet him, flexed his mammoth biceps, and shoved his meaty erect cock into Lang’s gratefully receiving mouth. Behind Lang, Private Gunst thoughtfully soothed his stinging, reddened glutes with a powerful jet stream coating of clear, clean piss. His mouth full of cock, Lang nodded gratefully up at Gunst, who returned his nod with a “Hey, it’s okay.” Lang arched his butt to receive the coating of piss all the better. He glanced over at Schumacher, who was now violently plowing Tiffany’s wide-open mouth with his own swollen firehose man meat. Schumacher hadn’t said a word. He had walked directly up to Tiffany, who swiftly went to his knees and carefully guided his lips over the shaft of the Corporal’s 11-inch penis. Schumacher was facefucking him as mercilessly as he could manage, but the young Private seemed serenely in control. As usual, he never gagged. Which made Corporal Herman Schumacher plow harder and deeper. Which prompted a satisfied smile on Tiffany’s calm, appreciative lips as he sucked with cool detachment the muscle daddy Schumacher’s violently throat-pounding large cock. After Gunst finished painting Lang’s glutes with thoughtfully applied streams of hot piss, he turned to Waring, fondled the handsome young muscleman’s leathery testicles, got down on his knees and allowed him to glide his own achingly engorged member down his eager throat. “MMMMmmmmm, it’s good!” he moaned, satisfied. “Even big boys like to suck cock,” he winked up at Waring. He smacked his lips. “If it’s big enough.” “Is mine big enough?” asked Waring as he rubbed his scalp in the streaming hot shower. “Yup,” answered Gunst, dipping in for another full-throated suck. “Sure is.” All the other musclemen were similarly at work, soaping up, sucking cock, washing armpits, lathering crotches, laughing, shouting, grunting, flexing their muscles, getting their oversized cocks sucked, or with their faces buried deeply in their buddies’ spectacular glutes. In the center of the shower, Corporal Alvarez and Private Lang were going through “Pose and Approve.” Alvarez was gliding through his finest posing routine, while below him and kneeling on the tile floor Lang licked and sucked his huge, stiff cock with hungry appreciation. “Front double bi’s,” said Alvarez. “Pow.” Meyer was dead center in the large shower room, standing on one hand on the tile floor, holding his powerful body aloft, his legs spread wide, one fist supporting his full bodyweight. He arched his butt high and smiled happily as, through the steam and roar of the water, one after another of his training buddies bent over and applied luscious, deep licks into his succulent butthole. He grinned, pumping his stiff cock with his free hand as they licked, kissed, and smacked his firm buttcheeks. Jin and Washington were now each chewing ferociously on Bogarde’s perfect, brown nipples. He roared with pleasure, and pumped himself into a mighty front lat spread. Straps of pec muscle bloomed powerfully. He turned from side to side, proudly thrusting forward each pec. His buddies chewed, licked and bit. Meanwhile, the handsome Blankenship, who had a preference for big black cock, was fiercely lathering up Washington’s enormous pole. He covered it waves of soapsuds, pumping it up and down as it rose to full girth. He glanced up at Washington, now biting Bogarde’s nipples. “Yeah, you got one big black motherfucker muscle cock!” he shouted. “You like big black cock?” roared Washington, waggling it in Blankenship’s face. “Love it!” he shouted, and washing the soap off, took it all in his mouth. “Watch him suck my cock!” Washington whooped. Obatu, soaping his armpits, laughed. He strode over to the group. “Room for another brother?” he asked, and without waiting for an answer, shoved his meat into Blankenship’s face. Blankenship smiled rapturously, and as Obatu continued to soap up, he took his cock into his mouth as well. “Most muscular,” said Obatu. “Pow. Check out dis crab.” Black veins exploded. His fists pumped together. He pushed his hips forward. His cock surged straight ahead. The two black cocks plunged in and out of Blankenship’s mouth, his tongue tracing over their shiny thick veins. The enormous Washington, the biggest man of the group of five, put his arms around Bogarde’s and Obatu’s shoulders, while on the tile beneath them Blankenship moved from cock to swaying cock, from Washington to Bogarde to Jin to Obatu and back to Washington again. Surrounded by the bodybuilders’ cocks, Blankenship sucked each erect penis deeply. He gazed at the network of veins that criss-crossed the hip muscles of each of his buddies. Their huge cocks were like jewels set in the finest of settings: lean, fat-free muscles. When he got to the handsome Asian Private Jin, he marveled once again about how a Chink could have such a huge dick. He sucked it lovingly as the other men stood closely above him, their cocks looming in his face, dripping with water and pre-cum, awaiting their turn. When he finished with Jin, he moved on to Bogarde, whose nipples were being avidly chewed with care above him by Jin and Washington. Bogarde’s cock was, of course, in great need of immediate service. No problem. It was, after all, a world of huge, looming bodybuilder cocks. And Blankenship’s favorite sport – after bodybuilding – was cocksucking Next to him knelt the dimwit Hension, his handsome face now buried deeply into the posing Corporal Alvarez’s glutes. Lang was now on his feet and posing with him, as the dark Arab Corporal Karim, behind him, licked and kissed his mighty ass as well. He caught Hension’s eyes, and, in unison, the two men buried their faces into the posing partners’ glutes. “Hey, careful, there,” said Lang. His butt still stung, and Moster’s handprints were still glowing bright red on his taut asscheeks. “Sorry, man,” said Karim. He gently licked the red hand welts, and could taste Gunst’s piss. He knew the man’s special sweet taste. Gunst had often pissed deeply into his mouth. Chad and LeFevre, soaping up themselves, moved over to Hension, whose beautiful face was deeply buried in Alvarez’s butt. “Hey, McIntyre,” called Chad, “get over here and take over for Hension!” “Don’t bother me,” said Hension. “Sure thing,” answered McIntyre, licking Meyer’s butthole. “Be there in a sec!” “What are you doing, guys?” asked Hension plaintively as Chad and LeFevre lifted him bodily from Alvarez’s glutes, carrying him into a corner of the shower. Alvarez stopped posing for a minute and looked back at them. “Hey, where you taking him?” he asked. Lang looked up. “To the rescue,” said McIntyre, now on his knees and pressing his face into Alvarez’s butt. “Oh, okay.” Alvarez turned back to Lang and continued posing. Karim had never stopped licking Lang’s ass. Chad and LeFevre were now sharing Hension’s pretty tool. “Figure you have it coming,” said LeFevre,” licking away the last remnants of the chili powder. “You guys,” said Hension, and began to wash his hair as the men cleaned his cock with their tongues and lips. Moster leaned in at the shower door. “Good work tonight, men.” He turned and headed toward the locker room door. “Thank you, sir!” the men shouted after him. Moster called back to them as he left the locker room. “No fucking tonight. No time.” “Shit!” Moans of general disappointment. “Sorry. Expect you all upstairs in the lab in 10 minutes.” “Yes, sir!” Once again, in unison. On the workout floor, alone and silent as always, the meek Dr. Irving slipped back into the room and to shut down the lights for the night. From the locker room, he could hear the splashing of the showers and the groans, moans, roars, whoops and shouts of the satisfied men as they each let loose volleys of thick, spurting cum high into the steaming air, arcing and splashing onto each other’s superbly muscled bodies. Thick cascades of semen plopped onto the tile and began flowing slowly past the men’s browned feet towards the shower’s drains. Irving walked over to the garbage pail. He glanced inside. Yep. There they were. He could see them in the half-light. He reached in amidst the wet rags of paper and extracted 18 empty aluminum capsule wrappers. Moster had probably ordered the enhancements from Zaftig particularly for tonight’s workout. He knew that by now each bodybuilder probably had already cum three or four times. By 2150 hours, they would all, to a man, be drained. Except, of course, for Sergeant Moster. He picked up the receiver of the staff phone on the wall, and pushed a button. “Facilities,” he requested. In the distance now, the men were all roaring as one. No doubt they were all spurting in unison by now. Pints and quarts of cum. “Facilities? Yeah. Irving. Right. Better put the plumber on notice. The shower drains in the main workout locker room will be clogged again tonight. They need to be cleared by 1800 hours tomorrow.” He hung up without bothering to listen to the response, turned, and walked out of the room. In the showers, the roaring was dying down to satisfied explosions of breath and more laughs, whoops and hollers. The water was turned off, and locker doors began to open. The room grew quiet as the men dressed, all thoughtful now. All thinking about the new recruit they were about to meet. Casey Rockland. In the showers, thick rivulets of cum dripped from the ceiling, walls, spigots and faucet handles, clogging the drains. It cost Zaftig thousands each month to simply to maintain the system’s burgeoning septic tanks. “It’s just one more thing I didn’t really plan for,” he would sigh to Moster, who would nod, straight-faced. "It's always something," Moster would reply, absently scratching his bulge.

(Apologies. Computer is broken, and my chromebook only works. But it doesn't factor in formatting for some reason. Please go to this link for a better format: https://drive.google.com/open?id=1DGN7pA7jDcsd0dxHC-ezmJnp4NlUo1mdY5QMq2t2KU4) Chapter 27: Wrath of the Al-Miraj - Part 2 A screaming pitch of silence rung in the superheroes’ ears with daze visible in their eyes. The Leviathan’s roar had only flung back the hulking bodybuilder, but it caused noticeable damage to the rabbit superhero. As Gene attempted to steady himself, blood lightly trickled out of his human ears. His body vibrated, as the ground shook with increasing strength of something drawing closer. Eyes focused forward again, the bunny demigod saw the Leviathan ready to swoop its sharp jaw at him. Rolling away to his left, the Totochtin prince managed to dodge the monster’s lunging head. The Leviathan skidded to a stop; instantly noticing failure of chomping on its target. Gene had no time to focus on the Leviathan, as the screeches of the armored zombies pulled at his attention. The rabbit superhero ducked beneath a swinging sword and parried away a black axe with his crimson bracer. Marvelous Man, at that same moment, managed to steady himself and looked down at the ensuing conflict. He spotted the animated corpses had begun their assault on Gene again. The musclebound superhero then noticed that the undead army no longer appeared reduced from Gene’s decimation. Instead, it appeared the mob had regained its lost numbers. Marvelous Man scanned the area and noticed something amidst the pool of whisping essence. Body parts of the rotting soldiers were being forced back into place by the blackness; animating them again and forming the darkness into combat equipment. Back at the ground, the barrage against the Totochtin prince was unending. There was no small period of recovery or even time to think. The moment he countered an attack from the zombie army, Gene had to dodge a charging Leviathan that nearly ate or trampled him. This would be followed by the Skeleton Lord galloping towards the bunny demigod and trying to slice him with the glaive. Then, the combo would start over again in a different order; preventing any means of predictability for the rabbit superhero. No matter what Gene did, the outcome for him was more pain and wounds. Overcoming an assault from any of the three types of enemies would leave him with shallow gashes on the exposed areas not covered by his armor. Flinching from any pain or reacting too slow to an enemy strike would cause an attack to succeed. Shapeshifting to rabbit form was no longer a viable option, as skeleton arms would then sprout from the field of blackness and pin Gene down for his enemies to strike at that vulnerable moment. The lethal blows would cause the crimson armor to activate the magical defense mechanism and divide the Totochtin prince into two clones of himself to avoid that damage. And if any of those twins failed to properly defend themselves, the division on that clone would commence once again. The only way the Genes would be forcibly fused back together again depended on one condition: to exist for a full two seconds without dividing again. Marvelous Man soon noticed a pattern of the clones existing two seconds longer for every time the clones were divided into a new set. But upon merging is when the bunny demigod would have to pay the price for avoiding the receival of fatal wounds. Hideous bruises sprouted all over his body, and blood dripped from his mouth and nose. Marvelous Man grabbed his magical patch, “Gene, you need to get to out of there! Get to higher ground or something! You’re not gonna win if you keep fighting like this!” The Totochtin prince seemed to acknowledge the muscle demigod’s advice, as he turned and ran away from his enemies. The Leviathan chased after the rabbit superhero with the rest of Alden’s undead army following behind. As Gene approached a tall business building, he performed a front flip. The bunny demigod landed feet first on the building wall; the crimson claws of his feet armor slightly dug into the concrete layer. Gravity obeyed the Totochtin prince, as Gene stood up. He did not fall nor tilt towards the ground; standing straight and rigid like the wall had become the floor and vice versa. The rabbit superhero took off and ran with graceful agility. While reaching a third of the way up the building, the Leviathan scaled the wall as well. The monster’s claws dug into the structure and windows; rupturing the side with every propelling movement. Gene shapeshifted into his armored rabbit form, as the Leviathan drew closer with its gaping maw. The bunny demigod pushed off with his super strength; zipping upside the business building in a crimson blur. He scampered farther up with the spacial gap between himself and the Leviathan growing wider. Reaching the top of the building with seconds to spare, the rabbit superhero hopped over to the center of the roof. The rooftop’s area and the business building itself had the spatial width of a small baseball field; perfect to house the fight between Gene and the Leviathan without either running out of room and falling over. The Totochtin prince reverted back into his human form, while the rumbling vibrations of the pursuing Leviathan grew stronger. He then swiveled about; facing himself towards where the enemy would be arriving at. His fists began to glow blue; charged with mana. Clasping his hands together in front of his chest, the bunny demigod started folding them against one another. He gestured his hands into a hand sign before immediately manipulating his fingered digits into another sign. On his final hand sign, his pinkies and ring fingers intertwined one another, and his thumb, index, and middle fingers pressed against each other. A runic symbol then appeared above his fingerless gloves, as his crimson armor glowed with the sound of a person hushing briefly passed over the armor. A second later, the symbol and the glowing vanished. Gene’s hands fell to his sides with open palms before taking a deep breath and exhaling it. The monster showed no sign of slowing down, as it drew closer to the top. Marvelous Man watched the Leviathan shoot into the air; high above the building’s roof. It landed with a thunderous stomp and its tail drooping over the edge. The ground beneath the white beast fractured in multiple directions, yet it still held itself together in spite of the massive impact and weight. The Leviathan charged with its toothy maw gaping wide open and drooling black essence. Gene leaned forward. He raised one arm with a clenched fist and tucked in the other. In Marvelous Man’s perspective, the rabbit superhero looked as if he were paused in a mid-punch that was ready to release another. The monster stampeded closer, but Gene did not move. Upon contact, The Totochtin prince divided. Marvelous Man’s eyes bulged. Instead of two clones, it was now three! Two of the Genes appeared on either side of the rampaging Leviathan, while the third materialized above the beast. The two clones on the ground rotated their bodies to face the white monstrosity, while striking with their fists. The two Genes punched rapidly with both fists; their arms becoming blurred amidst their barrage. “FURO-RO-RO-RO-RO-RO-RO-RO-RO-RO-RO-RO-RO-RO!!!” they battle cried in unison. At the same time, the third clone in the air twirled his body. As he repositioned himself at a horizontal angle, the clone linked his hands together with his crimson-spiked elbows pointing outwards. His spinning upper body landed on top of the Leviathan’s neck and plunged one of the spikes on his elbows into the monster. With the giant bone monster in motion, it allowed the third clone to use the beast’s kinetic force in accelerating his own rotation speed. He moved like a buzzsaw carving down the Leviathan’s spine; using the spikes on his elbow and forehead. The Leviathan could not react in time to the Genes’ surprise attack and could only continue forward; helpless to the Totochtin onslaught. Every punch and slice from the clones created massive craters that birthed incalculable cracks all over the monstrous body. By the time the white beast completely passed by the Totochtin clones, its entire being was completely covered in fractures. It looked as if it were cracked porcelain ready to fall apart at the slightest touch. As the Gene clone in the air fell towards the ground after running out of Leviathan to spin on, the other Totochtin clones reached out to him. One clasped onto an arm, while the other grabbed the armored ankle. The three clones blurred; fusing back into one Gene Lightfoot. Landing feet first, the bunny demigod shifted into his rabbit form. The armored bunny haunched down before rocketing off with the use of his super strength. As the Leviathan came to a slow upon nearly reaching the other end of the roof, the crimson missile closed in from behind it. The white rabbit pierced into the Leviathan without difficulty and caused the gargantuan beast to freeze in its tracks at the sudden intrusion. Immediately after entering, the bunny demigod exited out of the monster’s mouth. Gene then changed back to his human form, as he landed close to the edge of the rooftop. The hole the Totochtin prince had made in the Leviathan’s back-end widened; pieces of that area breaking off. The clattering sound of fallen bone chips began to collect in larger volumes, as the shattering had completely collapsed the back-end and continued up to the head. Seconds later, the Leviathan was no more. Only a massive pile of bone fragments remained. Gene lurched forward and grabbed his stomach. His breathing had become slow and heavy. Blood streamed down out of his nostrils again. Marvelous Man gripped his D.A.B. patch, “Hey, are you okay?!” “...I will be requiring the healing after this fight,” telepathically replied Gene, “Please be ready to do the supercharge on me.” The muscle demigod nodded, “U-understood!” “Have you located the Sugar Skull? I have not seen him before this fight began,” questioned Gene. Marvelous Man answered, “I’m not sure. I haven’t seen him either. B-but I know he’ll be alright!” “I will have to trust your word on that. What is the Skeleton Lord doing?” said Gene. The musclebound superhero shifted his gaze. He then spotted the centaur climbing up the building wall. Alden’s horse legs dangled in the air, while the spider leg limbs on the Skeleton Lord’s back did all the scaling and hoisting the rest of the body. Alden was nearing the rooftop; giving Marvelous Man only seconds to talk. The hulking bodybuilder stated, “He’s scaling the wall with his spider legs and almost at the roof. Gene, just what is that armor doing to you when you divide?” “When I avoid the death and return my wrath by the multiples, my body will then be burdened by the multiples. It is a flaw Gemini did not have time to completely correct,” stated the Totochtin prince. A white spider leg made of bone clung onto the cracked edge of the rooftop. One by one, more appeared and joined the limb without disrupting the fractured structure. The spider legs slowly hoisted the Skeleton Lord up and drifted him over onto the rooftop. The white centaur was placed down with a light clomp. Slowly trotting forward, Alden’s gaze fixed onto the back-turned Gene before drifting over to the pile of what was once the Leviathan. He then stopped upon reaching the center of the rooftop. The Skeleton Lord huffed, “Why...why can’t you just die?!” The Totochtin prince shuffled about at a tired pace; turning to face his enemy. Upon completing his rotation, Gene let out a small sigh. He then slowly wiped the blood coming out of his nose. “I return the statement back to you,” he retorted. Alden reminded, “Feh. Cursed wretch. You have only pricked me twice in the chest, Totochtin. A simple patchwork for Digz. Whereas, you look no different than the undead cur I send after you.” “It is only a flesh wound. I can still continue this fight. And I shall prick you many times more,” said Gene. The centaur extended his right arm to the right, “You can try, but I am well aware of the limits of your witchery armor, Totochtin. You cannot outlast a god when every division pushes you ever closer into death’s embrace.” The polearm weapon he held in his extended right arm evaporated into black miasma; dissipating into the essence-contaminated air. The Skeleton Lord opened his hand and stretched out the palm, while the pile of bone chips began to stir. The white mass then flowed, like a stream of leaves dancing in the wind, over to the exposed palm. The pieces of bone swirled above the palm; growing bigger and rotating faster with every bit collected into the swirl. After all the fragments of the Leviathan had been collected, the whirling mass now matched the centaur’s large height. It was flat and spun faster than a table buzzsaw at max speed; becoming a disk of destruction. “I. HAVE. WON!!!” he proclaimed. Alden swung his extended right arm to his left side with abrupt force. The whirling bone disk responded by launching itself at the Totochtin prince. Gene made no effort to move, as the destructive disk spun closer. Right at fatal contact, the bunny demigod divided out of the way with two clones appearing at the left and one clone on the right side of the deadly projectile. The disk continued forward; flying off of the roof’s edge and moving upwards. Clenching his fist, the Skeleton Lord brought his commanding arm back to his right side and tucking against it. The disk of boney mass ceased its height climbing and flipped itself onto a horizontal angle. The spinning mass then released a volley of bone chips at the Gene trio clones; its firing and sound effect similar to a helicopter minigun. The bullet-like projectiles shot in streams of two in an effort to gun down both sides where the Genes stood. As the clones divided into triplicates, the bone shards pierced into the ground. Clouds of grey dust wafted into the air from the flooring damage; creating a smokescreen over the shot Genes. The Totochtin clones’ division began to circle around the Skeleton Lord, which was then followed by the hailstorm of bone particles and smokescreen. With every passing second the disk fired, it grew shorter from using its mass as bullets. The discharge soon came to an end, as the disk-like bone mass used the last of itself at the ever-multiplying bunny demigod. The entire rooftop looked like it had been replaced with a meteorologist’s digital representation of a hurricane, and the Skeleton Lord stood in its eye. Silence stood next to Alden, while the smokey field around him echoed with tiny debris splinking everywhere. Four Gene clones dashed from out of the smoke; two appearing in front of the centaur with the other two from behind it. The clones spun, as they lifted their legs and aimed the spike on the back of their achilles tendon at the foe. With no time for Alden to react, the Genes successfully punctured their spikes into the sides of the centaur’s horse body. Cracks rippled throughout the white horse section, while the smoke from behind the Skeleton Lord stirred again. Leaping out in a frontward flip, another Gene emerged from the debris cloud. He kept his right leg stuck straight out while hugging the left during the flip. As the revolution of his rotation came to completion with his head facing up, the clone released his left leg. The unbound leg swung downwards; releasing the pent up kinetic energy at the top of the Skeleton Lord’s horse rear-end. Marvelous Man recognized the acrobatic move as the Webster Axe Kick. The axe kick slammed its armored heel down on top of the equine rear end; piercing the crimson achilles spike through the hide. Fractures shot through and connected with the previous cracks in less than a second. The horse part of the centaur immediately shattered; revealing underneath Alden’s bone-encased legs. With nothing holding up the Skeleton Lord, the ancient king fell. The white spider legs attached to his back extended downwards, as his knees touched the ground. Boring into the ground, the arachnid limbs immediately lifted Alden back onto his feet. The two Gene clones in front of the Skeleton Lord began to rapidly punch the ancient king. At the same time, the three Genes from behind Alden rushed in. The lightning-fast fists aimed themselves at the torso, as the three Genes began aiming their crimson-knuckled barrage at the Skeleton Lord’s back. The bone armor that protected the ancient king could barely withstand the intense close-combat onslaught. Yet it remained thick enough for its entirety to not crumble nor allow Alden’s peach skin to be instantly unearthed. Chunks of white bone flew into the air, as the sound of breaking concrete resounded from the assaulted armor. The spider legs made of bone raised itself out of the ground and began whipping about. Thrashing in a circular motion, all of the arachnid limbs successfully lashed at the Gene clones. The Totochtin copies could not divide at the nonlethal attack and were flung back into smoke debris. The attack may have stopped the clones from further bombardment, but the damage the rabbit superheroes incurred at chipping away the bone armor left Alden’s frail, Mana Stone-fused torso to become exposed. As its powerful sweep came to a stop, it caused a burst of wind to blossom in the vicinity. The gust pushed away the dusty smoke clinging to the rooftop; unveiling a mob of bunny demigods armored in crimson. Every available space on the rooftop had been taken up by a Gene clone and resulted in surrounding the Skeleton Lord. Their rage, sadness, and anger multiplied in one spot at such an intensity that Marvelous Man did not just feel it; he could taste it. His eyes watered uncontrollably with tears, as his tongue tasted an extreme saltiness mixed with a sour stronger than any lemon he’s ever tasted. The muscle demigod’s jaw seized into a tight clench; foam beginning to form at the mouth. Marvelous Man’s stomach felt as if it had twisted into a new shape that squeezed but prevented any bile from coming out. Gravity seemed to magnify on the muscle demigod’s massive body, while his spirit felt like it was about to implode. It took every ounce of his willpower to recognize these emotions as not his own and to focus on his thoughts on the things he loved. If the musclebound superhero did not, he would have screamed cries of insanity at the intense emotions pressured into himself. And while he tried to think of his parents, friends, and his love for being a superhero, there was one person that easily crept into his thoughts that seemed to sooth the deafening madness within himself. Gemini; the Soulem that made his life enjoyable and would have even if Marvelous Man wasn’t a superhero. During Marvelous Man’s attempt to stabilize, the Genes made their move. A colony of crimson-armored rabbits leapt at the Skeleton Lord with blinding speed. Their horns pierced Alden’s unguarded flesh; the chest and back. White rabbits hung from where they stabbed, while the Skeleton Lord did nothing. It seemed as if the ancient king had become paralyzed by the intense pressure of emotions the Genes radiated. The white spider legs swung themselves over Alden; swatting away the armored rabbits embedded in him. As the bunnies were swept away, humanized Gene clones from multiple directions charged in. The Totochtin clones seemed to be enacting Blitzkrieg tactics; unleashing a quick bombardment of punches and kicks before fleeing back into the crowd. The spider legs were the first to go, as they exploded into splinters of bone. The armor came next; chiseled away to reveal the frail man inside. Despite the immense gravity of emotions weighing down the Skeleton Lord, Digz’s response to the oncoming attacks remained unaffected. The bone armor that was chipped away had rapidly regenerated and began to sprout white tentacles in an attempt to keep the Gene clones at bay. The humanoid Genes continued to pour in, and those that were not whipped away quickly dismantled the Skeleton Lord’s tendrils and armor. The moment Alden’s peach skin was shown, an armored white rabbit would rocket towards the skin and pierce it with the crimson horn. The bunny demigod would then be swept away by the Skeleton Lord’s tentacle, and the armor would grow over the gaping wound just before blood could seep out. Marvelous Man’s eyes began to focus on the fight scene, as his mind and emotions finally stabilized. He witnessed the tables had finally turned with Gene winning! The Skeleton Lord will finally die, and the Totochtin prince will have avenged his fallen ancestors...But one thing seemed to constantly bubble up to the surface of the musclebound superhero’s mind. Before the bunny demigod had engaged in battle with the ancient king, Marvelous Man offered help to Alden...and Alden had tried to accept that help until Digz interrupted followed by Gene. If the muscle demigod allowed Gene to kill Alden, that would be the end of it. An easy end to the difficult journey of defeating the Skeleton Lord. But in his gut, he knew...Marvelous Man knew that it would haunt him the rest of his life. What if? He had the power to help someone; make a literal change in that person’s life. And to not give that help after it had been asked for...what was the point of everything he had done so far? The hulking bodybuilder grasped his D.A.B. patch, “Gene...you need to stop.” There was no telepathic response from the Totochtin prince, who was now consumed in the heat of combat. Marvelous Man flew towards the rooftop conflict, while he pleaded with the rabbit superhero. “Gene, that’s enough,” he said. No answer. A patch of flesh was exposed on the Skeleton Lord’s shoulder and was immediately stabbed by an armored rabbit’s horn. The muscle demigod was halfway there. Marvelous Man called out, “Gene! Stop!” Nothing. A white tendril from the armor whipped down at the crimson-horned bunny; swiping it away. Immediately after, a Gene clone leapt forward and punched the Skeleton Lord’s crow skull helmet. The bone headgear shattered; exposing Alden’s catatonic face that was drowned in the Gene clones’ immense emotions. The Skeleton Lord was flung onto the ground by the punch, as Marvelous Man was now above the two. The muscle demigod dropped down and landed crouched on his knee between Gene and Alden with his hulking back facing the fallen Skeleton Lord. “ENOUGH!!!” shouted Marvelous Man in both voice and thought. The Gene clone in front of the musclebound superhero froze in his tracks, as his face showed only shock. The emotions weighing down on Marvelous Man and Alden had ceased. The ancient king coughed up blood, as he gasped for air like he had been held underwater. The clone spoke up, “Marvelous Man, what do you think you are doing?!” “I-I’m stopping you,” replied the muscle demigod, “King Alden is down. You’ve won. So let me help him now.” Gene gritted his teeth, “Won? I have not won! I will be the victorious when he is dead! That is what I have decreed for his fate, and it is what he deserves! What gives you the right to defy me?!” Tears began to well up Marvelous Man’s eyes. He knew his friend was in pain, and he could see it in the Totochtin prince’s eyes as well as feel it. The Gene clone mob that encircled the three began shouting; questioning Marvelous Man and commanding him to move. Marvelous Man did not want to stop his friend, but… “Because I’m a hero! I have to help those that accept my help, Gene. What else am I if I don’t?! Especially all those things I said to King Alden. Please...I don’t want to fight you over this…” he said. The Gene in front of the hulking bodybuilder trembled, as his eyes began to water. Marvelous Man reasoned, “I know you don’t have a lot of time left before you do that merging thing. Let me supercharge you, and let me help them.” Streams of tears flowed from Gene’s cheek. “Get out of the way, Marvelous Man. Let me do this,” said Gene. Marvelous Man replied, “I...I can’t...I’m sorry.” “I AM WARNING YOU! I WILL NOT BACK DOWN! MOVE!!!” shouted Gene. Marvelous Man choked an answer back, “...No…” “Break me if you have to,” he said, “But I can’t stand by and ignore someone that tried to take my help. They’re all in pain, Gene. I have to try and help them...I know I can...” As his tears flowed down his cheeks, the musclebound superhero could feel the heartache from the Gene clones. “Damn you, Marvelous Man. I can never raise my fist against you,” he sobbed. “But know this,” continued Gene, “He will betray you, when he gets the chance.” Marvelous Man tried to speak, but there was a knot forming in his throat, and it had become hard to speak. The hulking bodybuilder resorted to nodding his head at Gene, as he pondered his next thoughts. He would have a difficult time trying to sing in order to activate his supercharge, so he would have to make do with playing an instrument. Reaching into his black jacket’s pocket, he pulled out his golden harmonica, Duskbell. Puffing into the musical device, he played. The song consisting of long notes that were akin to the blues genre playstyle. As he played the sorrowful song, the light within himself fed on the music. The light extended itself through the rooftop floor and traveled forth in all directions. It enveloped the fallen Skeleton Lord and every Gene clone, as it reached the edges of the roof in seconds. The Gene clone in front of Marvelous Man closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Opening his eyes again upon exhale, he then turned to his other clones and extended his hand. The crowd of clones began holding each other’s hands, as they all walked forward towards the center of the rooftop. Approaching the Gene standing in front of Marvelous Man, they stopped. The Totochtin clone that stood the closest to that Gene extended their hand and took grasp of his. A flash of air bursted from that Gene, as the clones were pulled by an unseen force into that Gene. The clones merged together into that Gene; layering into him without any sign of collision. Seconds later, there was only one Gene Lightfoot standing in front of Marvelous Man. As the bunny demigod turned around, a sputtering cough emanated from behind the hulking bodybuilder. Alden spoke, “With such power like this...are you truly a star child?” Marvelous Man turned to the ancient king. “Huh?” he said. The Skeleton Lord coughed, “I cannot remember how long it has been since I’ve had so many thoughts. A-HACK! To wonder about so many things and explore it all at once. It is exhilarating...and terrifying.” “...And now I wonder...has it all been worth it? The killing and torture just because I was miserable? Shifting the blame onto others? In the end, I don’t feel any better about what happened to my family. I had only delayed the one truth I did not wish to gaze at,” he continued. Alden wept, “It was time to let go. Holding onto what was left of ourselves poisoned everything we ever thought and ever did...at least it was for me. If I had just let go of these burdens and stopped forcing myself to live, I could have been with my family again. And all this time, Digz, it had never occured to me that you were unwell. It is only now that I look back and see how obvious it was...I never thought I would say this, but...” He paused. “...You were wrong,” gasped the ancient king. Alden closed his eyes, as his glowing body relaxed. Marvelous Man’s eyebrows furrowed in confusion. Huddling over Alden, the muscle demigod gave the ancient king a light shake. Marvelous Man called out, “King Alden?” No response. Placing his index and middle finger on Alden’s neck, the muscle demigod called out the light within him to diagnose the ancient king. Marvelous Man’s heart dropped. “Wha-? N-no...Oh, no no no no no…” he uttered. There was no pulse, and no detected signs of life. Alden was dead. Even though the ancient king was fully healed, all Marvelous Man did was create a pretty corpse. His lips whimpered, “Damnit, no! NO! Don’t die on me! You weren’t supposed to die! That’s not how the supercharge works! I-I was supposed to save you, and-and we learn a lesson or something!...Not like this. It shouldn’t have ended like this…” He failed to save the one person who needed his help the most. It was all his fault. He should have stopped the fight earlier. Before it ever started. He should have tried harder to help...WHY DID YOU LET THEM FIGHT?! YOU SHOULD HAVE TAKEN ACTION!!! YOU CHOSE WRONG!!! A child-like scream pierced Marvelous Man’s ears. Jumping back, he could hear the scream emanating from Alden’s dead body. Black essence leaked from the corpse as a sludge-like substance that bubbled. Marvelous Man had forgotten about Digz. The corrupted imp was now alone and did not have much longer to live now that the host body has died. A strong gale of wind howled above the superheroes, as the essence-covered sky began to warp. The dark miasma swirled, as it transformed into the cone of a tornado. The moment the teammates looked up, the tornado had zoomed downward and touched down onto the deceased king. The two held their arms up as bits of the rooftop debris was blasted into their faces. The Totochtin prince screamed over the shrieking tempest. “What is happening?!” said Gene. Marvelous Man squinted at the tornado for a moment before his eyes expanded in horror. He spotted through the tornado a giant skeleton arm with a hand big enough to grab a human being. It flexed ready to pounce at them. The musclebound superhero turned to Gene, “RUN!!!” Shoving with all of his super strength, Marvelous Man pushed the rabbit superhero off of the roof. Gene sailed through the air with arms and legs flapping like a ragdoll. He gambled on the supercharge to quickly heal any wound and combine with the bunny demigod’s durability to increase Gene’s survival rate against the fall. Time seemed to slow down for a brief moment. The intake of breath into Marvelous Man’s lungs seemed to go on forever, while he watched Gene’s face overwritten with a shocked expression. The hulking bodybuilder then felt the giant skeleton fingers wrap over his bulging arms and sinking into his carved abdomen. Time returned to its normal rate, as his body was yanked backward. His vision blurred at the scenery seeming to stretch forward. Before his sights had become blanketed with darkness, he saw Gene turn into a speck. “I hope this isn’t the end,” he thought.

Part 3 for these guys, but more to come.... “Hey Ty.” Ian and Colin say in unison as they walk into the gym and check in. They eye Ty up like he’s piece of meat. He notices their stares and flexes a pec and tenses his bicep to get a reaction from them. “Gentlemen.” He responds. He looks them over and says, “You guys look different?” “Yeah, a little surprise for Eddie. Is he here? We’re supposed to meet him for our workout session. Core and legs tonight.” Ian said flexing his abs and puffing out his chest. Ty looks at him admiringly. “Not yet.” Ty replies and then points his finger at the two of them and says sternly, “I don’t want any more trouble from you two, got it?” “Yeah, yeah. We hear you Ty.” Colin says breezily. “Should I dial 9-1- and wait to hit the last 1? You know how he gets with surprises.” Colin walks past Ty, patting him on his chest and says, “We’ll be fine big guy, trust me.” “That’s what worries me.” Ty says rolling his eyes. “I’m keeping my eyes on you two, especially you Colin.” Ian and Colin hit the locker room, change into their workout gear, chat with Ming and Cam as those two head to the sauna area, and then head up to the exercise floor. They see Jay and Max and stop and talk to them for a few minutes. Colin remarks that Max should cut off some of his curly hair and Jay laughs and says, “That’ll be the day.” Eddie walks in. He sees them and walks over to them. Jay and Max say hi to Eddie and wander off. “What the fuck you kids do? G1, tell me.” Eddie is staring at them, but he can no longer tell them apart. “We’ll come clean, after the workout.” One of them says resolutely. Eddie starts to get red. The twin continues, “After last week, we decided to make it harder for you to tell us apart. We’re both still sore and don’t think the rough sex you had with us was fitting compared to what we did to you. We came clean about how we cornered you, but we think you took it a bit too far with us.” Eddie just stares at them. “Fine. Let’s do this.” His brain is turning. “What’s our workout for tonight?” “Core and legs.” One of them says. “Fine. Gets you asses over to the decline crunch bench. Grab a 25, 35, and 45lb weight and the 25lb medicine ball on the way.” They get to the bench and Colin hops on first, before Eddie gets a chance to call one of them out. “Start with the 25lb weight. 15 reps, starting with the weight extended over your head. You come all the way up into a sit-up position and then go all the way back down with the weight hitting the ground on the decline. Well? Go! What the fuck you waiting for, an invitation?” Colin starts the set. Eddie standing over him. “All the way down. The weight hits the floor or the rep doesn’t count, got it?” “Yup.” Colin runs thru the set, only having to do one extra rep. He jumps off and Ian gets on and takes the weight. He starts and gets a good motion going. He’s at ten reps when Eddie tells him to slow down. He’s moving too fast. He needs to go slower so all the muscles in his core are activated. Eddie puts his hand on Ian’s midsection and explains that the slower you go, the more the ab muscles work and are stressed. This is what causes them to tighten up. Going fast doesn’t do anything. Ian nods in understanding and does the last 5 and then 5 more. Eddie nods in approval and runs his hand over the abs getting a good grope in. Ian smiles and looks at Colin who grins back. Colin gets back on and Eddies tells the other one to grab the medicine ball. “You toss the ball to him when he is going down. You toss the ball back when you reach the top, and not before. Also, extend the ball over your head for the entire movement.” He stands to the side and shows them what it should look like. They both nod and Colin gets started. He is 5 reps in when Eddie yells, “Slow the fuck down. Jesus Christ. This is not a contest to get the set done the fastest. You’re here to work. Start over.” Colin thinks about saying something, but sees Ian giving him the “shut up” look and decides to bite his tongue. He starts over and does 15 reps nice and slow. He is definitely feeling the burn. He gets off the bench and Ian gets on and does the set nice and slow. When he is done, Eddie nods and says, “Better.” “My turn.” Eddie says. He grabs the 35lb weight and hops on the bench. He looks at the guys and says, “You.” Nodding to Ian, but not knowing which one he is. “When I’m in the decline position, you’re going to punch me 3 times in the abs. Got it? And I mean punch, not some sissy slap or hit.” He balls his left hand into a fist and punches it so hard into his right hand the sound it makes causes some of the other guys to pause their work out and look over. Ty wanders by and Eddie just nods and says, “Just showing the kids what a real punch looks and sounds like.” “K.” Is all Ty says. Eddie starts and when he is declined, Ian gives him 3 rapid ab punches. “Not too bad, boy, but don’t hold back next time. I want to actually feel you hitting me.” Ian smiles a wicked grin only Colin sees and on the next rep he unleashes 3 rocket fast and sledge hammer hard punches. “Good boy.” Is Eddie’s only response. The set continues and Ian is sporting a pretty impressive woody due to the excitement of punching Eddie. “You.” He says pointing to Ian. “Get the medicine ball and toss to me.” He nods to Colin, “You’re in the puncher position. Let’s see if you are any better than him.” He says waving a hand at Ian. The set starts and Colin holds nothing back. Three punches to the abs when Eddie is declined. “Not bad.” The set continues and Eddie’s abs are getting rock hard and red from all the punches. Now both Colin and Ian are sporting woodies and Eddie is showing signs of one as well. He jumps off the bench and Colin gets back on. Eddie hands him the 35lb weight and says, “Same as the first set, but if you fuck up a rep, you get to do 2 extra reps to make it up.” He looks at Ian and says, “You, kneel down at his head and when he is in the decline position, put your hands on the weight making it harder for him to raise back up.” Colin starts the set. Ian puts pressure on the weight as instructed. Eddie is watching them like a hawk. On the 11 rep, he starts to falter. Eddie starts barking at him to keep moving. “You, stop holding the weight.” Colin finishes the set. He slowly gets off the bench and says to Ian, “It’s harder than you think.” Ian nods and settles in for his set. He gets to 9 and starts to falter. Eddie gets red and starts yelling at him to man up and push thru it. Ian gets to 15 and Eddie says he needs to do 4 more due to screwing up 2 reps. Ian’s core is burning up, but he does the four more without complaint. He slowly gets off the bench and wanders off for some water. “Did I say you could get some water?” Ian looks him in the eyes and responds evenly. “Fuck you.” Eddie walks closer and loudly says, “What was that?” grabbing Ian’s crotch. Ian reaches out and grabs Eddie’s dick to show him two can play the game. Colin is standing close by in case things start to go sideways. Ty and Jay are also looking over. Max has stopped his set and glances over to Colin who nods ever so slightly that everything should be ok. Max makes eye contact with Jay and nods that everything is fine. Eddie releases Ian’s crotch and Ian releases Eddie’s. They back away from each other. Eddie grabs the 45lb weight, gets the bench, and says. “One of you on each side. When I’m declined, both of you will punch my abs 4 times each. Got it?” They nod and the set starts. When Eddie is declined, the guys go to town. Eddie revels in the feeling of the weight in his hands and two guys punching him, trying to abuse his abs. He’s not even flexing his abs yet and they think they’re hurting him. He starts to sport a boner just thinking about it. The twins see his boner and each start to sport one as well. After 20 reps Eddie drops the weight and leans up. He pulls the twins close to him and cups their asses. “You kids better be ready for some fun tonight.” The twins look at each other and give him a non-committal look. “Fine. Next set, oblique crunches. I’m sure you guys have done them.” The twins nod. “Good, go do two sets of 50. And after that do 5 sets of side planks, holding each for 45 seconds.” They nod again. They wander off to do their sets and Ian says to Colin, “What do you think?” “If we survive, we’ll tell him.” He glances behind them to make sure Eddie is not following them and says, “What the hell were you thinking telling him to fuck off? He looked like he was going to put his fist thru your chest.” “Dude, he just pissed me off and I had to let him know we can’t be pushed around.” Colin just shrugs his shoulders. They do the exercises and walk back to find Eddie deep into squats. They see a squat rack next to his and it is loaded with 135lbs. Ian walks over and starts his set. Eddie just grunts. He’s lifting 295lbs and can’t be bothered. He lowers his ass as far as it will go, loudly grunts, and pushes the weight up for the last rep. He racks the bar. His thighs are exploding and Colin wonders what his starting weight was. Eddie nods to him and says to strip the 35’s put another 45lb on each side with a 25. Colin stares at the bar doing the math in his head. “365, boy” is all Eddie says, but he casually flexes his legs to show the musculature and striations. Ian has finished his set and Colin walks over and does his warmup set. After they finish, they see Eddie has laid out 45’s to be added. They toss them on and start their second sets. Eddie is motoring thru his set and starting to huff on the pushup. Ian is staring at his bubble ass and Eddies sees him in the mirror and says, “Only if you’re a good boy.” Colin has finished his second set and Eddie says to toss 25’s on each side for a total of 275. This is closing in on their max weight. Ian settles in and ducks under the bar. Colin get behind him, but Eddie moves over and pushes him out of the way. “No offense buddy, but if he falters, the weight has to come off his shoulders as quick as possible and I think I’m better equipped to do it, don’t you?” He flexes his biceps and they spring up to 23 inch mounds. Colin nods fine. Eddie gets so close to Ian that his woody is nearly poking him in the ass. Ian smiles a crooked grin, hefts the weight off the rack and takes a few steps back. Eddie backs up with him. Ian starts his set and Eddie is matching him movement for movement, his arms are around Ian’s core to support him if he falters. Ian gets to 10 reps and starts to move forward to re-rack and Eddie says, “Not so fast. You owe me 3 more. Your ass wasn’t low enough on 3 of them.” Ian’s legs are burning, but he knows he cannot say no. He backs up and very slowly does 3 more, each one slower than the last. On the last one Eddie has put his arms around his core and is supporting him and helping him lift the bar. He re-racks and Eddie pats him on the ass and says, “Nice set.” Ian nods to him in the mirror. Colin then steps into position and Eddie does the exact same thing. Colin gets thru all 10 without incident. Eddie pats his ass as well and winks at him in the mirror. Colin winks back and grinds his ass back into Eddie’s crotch. Eddie moves back and announces last exercise. The twins are a bit confused as Eddie is cutting their workout short. He sees their confusion and says, “Don’t worry, your workout is kind of over, but mine is still going.” They look at each other and Eddie says, “Everyone over to the incline leg press machine and start tossing 45’s on each side.” The twins do as he says. They load the bars up with 5 plates and each side and Eddies laughs at them and says, “I said to load it up, does this look loaded up to you? This is a good warm up weight. Let me rip off a set while you two go get 3 more 45’s for each side. Let see who can finish first. Me doing the set or you guys getting the plates…Go.” The twins scramble to find 6 more plates and when they get back, Eddie is standing there, thighs exploding with muscle. “Guess I won. Hmm, I wonder what I get for winning. While I think about it, put the weights on the machine.” The boys load the weights onto the machine. When they’re done, Eddie walks up, picks up Colin, and sets him on top of the machine. “Part of my prize. Sit tight and don’t fall off.” Colin grabs the sides of the machine and Eddie sits down. He looks up and cocks an eyebrow, Colin nods he is ready. Eddie unlocks the platform and slowly lowers it until his thighs are pressing against his abs and chest. He growls and pushes the platform back up. 885lb (720 + 165). Both twins spring instant boners. Eddie powers thru another 14 reps, locks the platform and gets up. Colin starts to move to get off and Eddie says, “Um, where are you going? I’m only half way done. You.” He says pointing to Ian, “Come here.” Ian moves over and Eddie easily lifts him onto the machine next to Colin. Ty has been watching the show and comes over and says, “Eddie, do you really think this is safe?” Eddies says, “I know you own the place, but this is only 1050lb, not even close to my max. If it makes you feel any better, get Jay over here and you guys can spot me. Actually, get Jay and Max over here and I’ll toss Max on for my last set.” Ty looks at him disturbingly, but grunts ok. He tracks down Jay and Max and explains what Eddie wants to do. Jay laughs and looks at Max who nods sure. They head back to the machine. Jay gets into position on one side while Ty is on the other. Eddie glances up at the twins, nods, and unlocks the platform. He lowers it and sees their eyes go wide. He puts on a show and easily powers thru 15 reps. Before he racks the platforms, he does 10 quick calf raises, basically shaking the platform and tossing the twins around. Ty says enough and Eddie locks the platform and gets up. He flexes his thighs, quads, and calves. The 3 little guys sprout boners and Ty and Jay nod with approval. Eddie moves to lift Max up and Jay steps in and says, “My boyfriend, I’ll put him on, no offense.” Eddie backs up, lifting his hands in surrender and says, “Ok.” Jay sets Max on the platform with Ian and Colin and makes sure all three guys are safe and won’t fall off. He gives Ty a nod and Ty tells Eddie, “No fucking around dude. Do the set and get the guys off.” “Fine. Everyone ready?” Nods all-round. Eddie grows silent and tense. He’s about to lift 1215lbs. and he knows it. Closing in on his max. He stares past the guys on the platform and only sees the ceiling behind them. He grunts and unlocks the platform. His legs bend and his thighs are hitting his chest again, but this time it’s due to the total weight and not him showing off. He lets loose a low rumble and slowly starts to push the weight up. Ty and Jay are coaxing him on, but he has all but blocked out all noise. The guys on the platform are holding on tight and their eyes are bulging out of their sockets. The sheer power he’s exerting is overwhelming to them. He gets thru 5 reps and starts to slow on the 6th. He powers it up, but has to lock the rack. He has nothing left in the tank for a 7th rep. As he stands up, everyone is cheering. Ty is lifting the twins off and Jay gets Max down. Jay walks by, pats him on the shoulder, and jokingly says, “Nice job, almost a manly weight.” Eddie scowls. Ty walks up and asks, “Show over?” Eddie just nods yes. Ty slaps him on the back and wanders off. Eddie squats down to recover some more. He looks up to see the twins in front of him. The one on the left says “Ian, or G1 to you.” Eddie glances to the other and that one says, “Colin or G2, whatever you like.” “How can I be sure you’re not fucking with me right now, as some part of your weird games?” Ian playfully says, “Meet us in the sauna when you’ve recovered and we’ll show you.” And he and Colin wander off. Eddie just stays in the squat position. Ty walks back over and says, “Whatever you do, don’t hurt them. They’re nice kids and just want to have some fun with you so you show off your muscles.” “I know, but it’s much more fun to spice it up.” Ty just stares at him. “Fine, I won’t break any bones or leave any visible marks.” “Dude, hurt them in any way and you and I will be having more than just words.” Ty says as he stands up to his full height and puffs out his chest and spreads his legs in a show of superiority. “Ty, I said fine. Jeez.” Eddie waits a few more minutes and then heads to the locker to strip and grab a towel and some supplies. While he’s there, Ming and Cam come in from the sauna area. Ming lets a sexy whistle fly and Eddie just stares at him. Ming says, “the boys are waiting for you big guy. Have fun.” “Yeah, yeah, fuck off Ming.” Ming gives Eddie a pouty look and heads to the showers with Cam. Eddie walks to the sauna area with his supplies. When he opens the sauna door, he sees the twins embracing and kissing passionately. They don’t seem to notice he’s there. He clears his throat loudly and Colin says, “Yeah, we see you Eddie. We’re just getting warmed up. Come in and shut the door, you’re letting the warm air out.” Eddie shuts the door and walks to the bench. The twins turn to him and get off the bench and approach him. They get on either side of him and let him wrap his arms around them, pulling them to his body. They start to feel him up. They start at the top of his thighs and quads, each using both hands to massage his striated muscles, working out the knots and kinks from his recent show. Eddie just sighs. The guys keep moving up and down his legs making sure each muscle is worked over. They then move up to his crotch and gently massage his dick and balls. Ian takes his balls in hand and softly rolls them around his fingers, occasionally pulling on the loose skin. Colin is steadily yanking on Eddie’s cock, trying to bring it to full mast. Eddie is standing ram-rod still and has a faraway look in eyes. They can tell he is trying very hard to stay soft and frustrate them. They look at each other across his chest and nod ever so slightly. They move their hands from his crotch area and move them up to his abs and core. They begin softly rubbing his abs, rubbing their fingers across the muscles and valleys. Eddie takes their cue and flexes his abs. They come into sharp relief. Colin leans over and starts to plant wet kisses on the muscles. Ian, not to be out done, locks his lips on Eddies left nipple and begins swirling his tongue around. He occasionally uses his tongue and teeth to pull at the nipple. As he does this, Eddie puts his hand on the back of Ian’s head and tries to pull him closer, so he is plastered onto his chest. Eddie also puts a hand on the back of Colin’s head and pulls him into the valleys in his abs. He flexes his left pec and abs at the same time and both twins moan with pleasure. Colin is slobbering over the abs, wetting them down in anticipation of what’s to come. Ian is still sucking on the left nipple, but has moved his left hand up and is now mashing and on Eddie’s right nipple. Eddie is loving it. He leans his head back and a loud groan escapes him. He pulls the twins off him and pushes them back to the bench and says, “Ok guys, I see you shaved yours bodies completely hair free to get back at me. I get it. I’ll play nice. Now, how will I be able to tell you apart?” Ian pulls a marker from under his towel and turns to Colin and draws a big number 2 on his chest. Colin takes the pen and puts a number 1 on Ian. “Work for you, big guy?” “Yup.” Ian tosses the marker back on the bench. He and Colin start to crowd Eddie again. “Show us your strength big guy” Ian says. Eddies reaches around them again, pulls them close, squats down, and simply stands up. The twins are a good 8 inches off the ground and Eddie is just standing there with a shit-eating grin on his face. “You thought I was showing off last time? Just wait boys, just wait.” He takes two strides to the bench, and sets them on the higher bench. He gets on the lower one and lays on his back. His dick is pointing straight up. He says, “G1, get a condom and lube from my stuff and get me ready.” Ian quickly hops down and does what he is told. Colin in the meantime slides off the upper bench and straddles Eddie’s midsection. He begins grinding his ass against Eddie’s junk and uses his hands to massages his pecs. Eddie just puts his hands behind his head and enjoys the feeling. He tenses his pecs and Colin starts to pound on them playfully. He leans down and begins to kiss Eddie and also places his hands on Eddie’s biceps. Eddie playfully flexes his biceps and they expand to their 23 inches. Colin feels the hardness of the muscles and increases the ferocity of his kissing. Ian in the meantime has been putting the condom on Eddie and lubing him up, generously. He the fingers on his other hand to get Colin ready for the incoming 2x4. When he’s done with both of them, he bangs on Eddie’s dick to let him know. Eddie jostles his hips in response. Eddie pulls his hands from behind his head and places them on Colin’s chest, pushing him up slightly. “You almost ready for the show to start G2?” Colin nods yes. Eddie lowers him for another quick kiss and this presses him upwards like he is doing a flat bench press. He lowers him back down, kisses him, and raises him up again. He does this 8 more times and then says, “No offense kid, but you’re kind of light. G1 get on G2’s back, face down so you can watch me and my muscles.” Ian carefully gets on Colin’s back. Eddie says, “Just insert your dick into his ass. Wouldn’t be the first time and it will give you some stability.” The twins giggle and Ian just shoves his rock hard dick into Colin. “No lube?” Ask Eddie. “”Nope.” They say as one. Eddie sets his hands on Colin’s chest again and feels around for the right points so the weight is evenly distributed. He give Colin another kiss and winks at Ian. “Here we go.” And he presses the boys up slowly. Their chests raise up, but their feet are still on the bench. Eddie lowers them to his chest. Colin leans down and he and Eddie kiss. Eddie does another press and lower. On the way down he shifts his dick around so it is at Colin’s hole. He nudges it toward the hole and starts to push it in. Colin’s eyes go wide and Ian can also feel the added pressure. Colin says, “Whoa dude, I cannot take both of you.” Eddie looks him in the eyes and says, “Don’t you even want to try? It may be fun.” “Maybe another time. My ass is still recovering from out last encounter.” “Fine.” Eddie says, a bit disappointed. “How about this.” He wraps is arms around their backs, twists his body to the side of the bench and stands up again. Ian’s dick is still wedged into Colin, who is pressed to Eddie’s chest. The boys are a good foot off the ground and Colin moves back in for another kiss. He puts his arms around Eddie’s neck for support. Eddie puckers up and starts to ravage his mouth and face. Eddie now swings his dick so it is in position to enter Ian. He slides his hands down Ian’s back, puts his left hand on his ass and promptly sticks two fingers from his right hand into Ian’s ass. Ian opens his mouth in shock and lets out a yelp. All Eddie says is, “Gotta get you ready buddy.” Ian nods blankly. Eddie grabs his unit and starts to move it towards Ian’s hole. Ian frees a hand, and puts it on Eddie’s dick and helps him. When he realizes he is too low, he says, “Eddie, you got to move my ass up a bit or you’ll never get in.” Eddie simple flexes his left bicep, which was still on Ian’s ass, and raises both guys up another 4 inches. “Far enough G1?” Ian moves Eddie’s dick into position and starts to lower himself. “Yup. Go slowly, muscles. We got time, no rush.” Ian feels the dick slowly enter him and he lets out a long guttural, “Ahhhhh… Yeah, right like that. Oh, hold on… Ok, now lower us down.” Eddie complies. Colin looks him in the eyes and says, “Come on muscles, show us what you got. This can’t be it.” Eddie laughs at the challenge, leans back, and bucks his hips. Ian is now firmly mounted and moaning happily. He looks Colin in the eye and brings his right arm into a full bicep flex and puts it right next to Colin’s face. Colin moves his left hand from Eddie’s neck and puts it on the bicep from the backside of it and starts to massage the muscle and squeeze it. Eddie laughs and says, “Hold your horses little man, I’m not done yet.” And with that he releases his other hand from Ian’s ass and brings it up and does a full double bicep pose. Colin is amazed. He moves his right hand to Eddie’s left bicep and starts a dual massage and squeeze fest. Eddie laughs again, and says, “Come on G2, I thought with all our workout sessions, you would have developed some strength by now. Come on, squeeze those biceps like your life depended on it.” Colin starts putting all his strength into squeezing them. “Hey, I can just barely feel you now.” Eddie taunts him. Eddie then moves in for a kiss and continues to hold the pose. He bucks his hips to make sure Ian is still alive. With the motion, Ian moans again and puts his arms around Colin’s neck so he doesn’t fall off to a side. “Yeah, I bet that feels good back there.” Eddie says. Ian moans again in agreement. He is sweating profusely, and not just because they are in the sauna. The feel of his dick in his twin and of Eddie’s in ass is driving him to new highs. He starts to grind his ass back into Eddie’s hips and pulls Colin down with him. When he tries to push up, he finds that Colin’s added weight makes it damn near impossible. He tries again and Eddie says, “Need some help back there G1?” “Yeah, some.” Ian gurgles out. “Ok, hold on.” Eddie looks at Colin and says, ‘”This is your stop, time to get off and wait for the next ride.” He lifts Colin up, off Ian’s dick, and sets him on the bench. “Now don’t go anywhere. Here you can still play around with this.” As he flexes his right arm. Colin’s eyes go wide and he latches his lips onto the bicep and starts slathering it with saliva. “Good boy.” Eddie turns his attention to Ian, “Better?” “Much, thanks.” “No problem. You sure you’re ready? This is going to make the first time look a Sunday stroll.” Eddie says as he puts his left hand back under Ian’s ass. “Bring it muscles.” Ian says mockingly and moves in for a kiss. Eddie meets him half way and uses his hand to lift Ian up and down his dick. Ian wraps his arms around Eddie’s neck and locks his legs around his waist. Eddie starts to raise and lower his hips in a nice slow motion. Ian gets moving with him. They’re undulating and kissing and moaning into each other’s mouths. Colin takes him mouth off of Eddie’s arm and moves around behind him. With his second arm free, Eddie places it on Ian’s other ass cheek and is now free to raise and lower him as he pleases. He flexes his biceps, lifts Ian up, off his dick, and brings Ian’s dick up to his mouth. He swallows it to the hilt in one fluid motion. Ian puts his arms on Eddie’s shoulders and head to steady himself. Eddie easily moves him back and forth, in and out of his mouth. “Hmm, nice flow of pre-cum G1. How about we see if I can get you to blow your load down my throat?” He engulfs the dick and pulls Ian as close to his body as possible. His nose is against Ian’s lower abs, his tongue is lapping at his dick, and he moves his right hand back to Ian’s ass and inserts 3 fingers and moves them around like they belong in there. Ian lets out a guttural roar and tries not to cum, but Eddie is stepping up his game. He moves a forth finger into his ass and is moving his mouth and lips with incredible speed and pressure. Ian is in heaven. Eddie swallows him one last time, sucks on the dick like he’s an industrial strength vacuum cleaner and pushes his thumb into Ian’s ass. Ian’s load explodes out of him with such force Eddie’s mouth is pushed back a few millimeters. He’s impressed and continues sucking. He removes his fingers from Ian’s ass and gently cups his ass cheeks. The next three shots follow the first one down his throat. He slowly moves Ian’s dick from his mouth, licking off and remaining cum. Ian passes out and practically falls over Eddie’s shoulder. Eddie chuckles and lifts him up by the waist and sets him down on the sauna bench. Colin scoots over to make sure Ian is ok. He is. He looks up at Eddie with partial fear and partial anticipation. Eddies dick is level with his mouth. He rips off the condom, engulfs it, and starts to work on it. Colin has never seen a dick so veiny and thick. He puts both hands on it, trying to encircle, but cannot. Eddie just laughs and flexes his dick. Colin is lifted up. He holds on and Eddie raises and lowers him a few more times. Colin lets go and stands up. He moves closely to Eddie and leans up for a kiss. Eddie puts his left hand behind Colin and pulls him close, enjoying the kiss. He cups Colin’s ass and lifts him up so they are at eye level. He pulls his right arm into a flex and moves it into Colin’s view. Colin sees it, but is no longer interested. He’s into the kissing and is trying to devastate Eddie’s mouth and tongue. Eddie is playing along, having some fun. He lowers his right arm, swings it around and inserts 3 fingers into Colin’s ass, like he did to Ian. He finds Colin is looser and opens easily for him. He smiles to himself. Should have started with this one. He backs up, sits on the bench, and grabs a condom and some more lube. With Colin sitting on his lap, it is easy for him to put on the condom, lube up, and then move Colin’s hole into position. He inserts his dick with a steady motion, careful not to push too hard. Colin is grimacing, but taking the rod slowly. Eddie moves up close to Colin’s left ear and uses his tongue to massage the earlobe. Colin sighs and slides down his dick a bit. “Just another few inches G2. You can do it.” “Dude, you’re shoving a fucking 2x4 into my ass.” “Try 4x4” Eddie laughs. Eddie turns Colin’s head bit more and sticks his wetted tongue right into his ear and laps at the inner ear. Colin starts to squirm and the rest of Eddie’s unit slides in. Eddie moves his left arm up a bit and pulls Colin a bit closer to him. He stands up, bucks his hips, and wedges the final bit of his dick into Colin’s ass. Colin is very still, getting used to the feeling. Eddie is patient. When Colin starts to wiggle his hips, Eddie knows he can start moving him up and down. He moves more slowly, deliberately, making each thrust count. Colin has an arm around his neck and one on Eddie’s bicep. Eddie has a hand on Colin’s ass and puts his other hand on his dick and starts to jerk him off, nice and slow, with movements matching his thrusting. Colin is in heaven based on the look on his face, which is flushed and covered with sweat. After 5 minutes of this, Colin is starting to tense up, which Eddie recognizes as he’s about to blow. He quickly lifts him off his dick and swallows Colin’s dick, just like he did to Ian. Eddie does a couple quick in and out movements and sucks on Colin’s dick like he wants to suck it right off his body. Colin is so close. He puts both arms around Eddie’s head and tries to pull him even closer, so more of his dick is in his mouth. The dam breaks, Colin screams and releases his load directly into Eddie’s throat. Eddie gulps 4 times and the load is done. Colin tries to pull his dick out of Eddie’s mouth, but he continues to suck, trying to get anything left in Colin’s dick out. Once Eddie realizes the last drops have been swallowed, he lets the dick slip from his lips, but he encircles the mushroom head and rakes his teeth on it a few times. Colin shutters and releases another smaller load. Eddie grins and he slurps it down. He finally releases the dick and says, “I knew you had more in you. I just had to coax it out.” Colin looks down, smiles, and asks. “You need any help with yours.” Glancing down at Eddie still rock hard dick. “Eh, sure. How about this.” And he slides his unit between Colin’s legs and begins to flex it again. Colin grabs onto to Eddie’s arms to make sure he is not bounced off. Eddie grabs Colin’s waist and just slides him back and forth along the length of his unit with ease, like he is using a washcloth to clean it off. Colin twist his lower legs together, creating a tighter seal for Eddie’s unit to slide thru. Eddie appreciates the new tightness and leans down to kiss Colin. They are kissing when Eddie sense his load is near. He picks up the pace and Colin is rocketing back and forth along the length. Eddie peaks and brings Colin as close to his body as possible and lets his load explode out of him. The first two volleys hit the far side of the sauna. The third one coasts the floor. The last one dribbles down and creates a puddle. Eddie is still rock hard, but can tell the boys are done for the night. He lifts Colin off and gently sets him next to Ian, who is just regaining consciousness. Eddie quickly picks up all the towels and supplies, leans over and gets one twin in each arm, and picks them up. They exit the sauna sideways and Eddie heads for the shower area. Ty, who is cleaning up, sees them coming and says to Eddie, “There had better not be a big mess in there or your ass is mine. Also, are they still alive?” Eddie replies, “Jeez Ty, give me some credit.” Ty just stares at him. Eddie smiles and says, “Yeah, they’re still alive, but sauna may need a good scrubbing down. Have Kenny or Stu do it, they love shit like that and just add it to my bill.” Ty just shakes his head again. “Get them home safely.” “Yes, sir.” Eddie mocks him. He gets into the locker room, sets the guys down on a bench and squats in front of them. “G1, G2, you guys still with me?” They mumble back, “yeah.” “Did you have fun?” “Not really.” G2 says with a big smirk on his face. “I was expecting more muscle.” Eddie leans his head back and lets a roar escape him. “Next time little men, next time.” And he pats both guys on the shoulders.

I reached over and dug my thick, strong fingers slowly into the concrete – making sure the sound was loud enough to frighten the group of guys standing in front of me. They watched – amazed, scared shitless, and I’m sure a little turned on – as I forced my hands down into the cement at the base of the three story building beside me. I was standing at the corner of the structure – having caught them in a dead-end alley. They had run like hell after I picked up an SUV and tossed it into the air out of sight and then easily caught it when it came barreling back to earth. I loved it best when other guys provoked a fight – thinking my muscles were just for show. The thrill also came from shocking the crap out of cocky guys who figured they were going to dispose of me easily. And when it was a group of five or more – like tonight – well; that just got me more excited. The sound of a building being ripped apart can be pretty intense – who would’ve known. I watched, along with my captive foes, as cracks shot up the side of the building far above where my hands were doing their destruction. Suddenly, a humongous chunk of the building – concrete, girders, sheetrock and more came ripping away in my hands. I was easily lifting a massive corner of a building. “Fuck, I’d say this is a good two tons or more, fellas. Look how easy it is for me to hold this giant chunk of concrete and steel above my head. Here, catch!” I acted like I was going to toss the entire slab of an abandoned warehouse in their direction. The five of them screamed loudly, crouched down, and covered their heads. I threw the heavy thing up in the air slightly and then caught it again, laughing hard at their reaction. “Scared the shit out of you boys, didn’t I? Oh, you certainly decided to pick on the wrong dude, tonight, guys. Maybe I should just set this pile of debris on your bodies slowly – just to hear the sound of you being crushed by the weight. Yeah, that might be fun. Almost as much fun as watching you five run away at full speed and I simply had to skip a little to catch up with you. You should have seen the looks on your faces when you noticed I was standing in front of you. I could have gotten here so much sooner than you that I could have ordered and finished a pizza by the time you arrived. But we’ll save that for another time. Right now, let’s have some fun with this chunk of building. How about a little rock and sand shower, fellas?” I, again, tossed the heap of demolished warehouse into the air and then swung my super strong arm upward, punching the chunk of concrete and steel with my powerful fist. Instantly the entire thing shattered into millions of tiny piece of rock, steel, and sand – showering all of us with something that felt like a rain. I was impressed with my own abilities – and then I noticed that each guy was cowering with their eyes shut. As they felt the dust like debris hitting them they opened their eyes and were immediately amazed at what I had done. “Hey, big dude, we’re really sorry we bothered you. Why don’t you just let us go?” It was the leader of the troop speaking. He had been the one that had requested I hand over my wallet and watch when they had first approached me. I had simply said no and he had told me that my answer was incorrect and that I would be sorry for it. I could hear the fear in his voice now, though, as he pleaded with me for their release. He was trying to act all butch for his little gang, but it was clear to me that I scared the bee-Jesus out of him. “Let you go. Why would I do that? Did you even give me an option when you demanded I hand over to you my personal belongings? Did it even cross your mind to be gentle with me when your thugs here smacked me on the head with wine bottles and beat me with lead pipes? Granted, the bottles shattered and the bars were bent senseless against my body - but you didn’t know that when you attacked, now did you? No, little pathetic men, I’m not going to let you go. I’ll tell you right now that I’m not going to kill you – well, unless it happens by accident, sometimes I don’t know my own strength – but I am going to have a lot of fun with each and every one of you. Your little attempted mugging has given me permission to use your little bodies as my playthings. I am so in the mood for scaring the shit out of some supposed macho dudes and you fit the bill perfectly. You’re all in such deep trouble and you don’t even know it. There’s no limit to the things I can come up with to wreck havoc on all of you. You see, little men, I’m stronger than Superman – and he’s a fictional character – I could beat his ass easily. If I took a deep breath and exhaled I could blow the five of you through that building and easily send you through five blocks of buildings, but that’s not my style. I like it nice and slow – to see how freaked out each of you get.” It was wild how quickly each man grasped that I could do all the things I said. I could smell the fear permeating from each of them. I know it sounds cruel and some people would want me to lose somehow, but those people didn’t realize how these five had terrorized the neighborhood for a long while. I had watched and learned. I knew everything about them. They didn’t care who they hurt – elderly women, young kids, but their favorite targets were gay guys. I’m sure some therapist would have had a field day as to why they acted this way, but it didn’t matter at the time. It was just the moment when they needed to learn a lesson. They were going to jail, of course, but not before I had a lot of fun with each of them first. “Listen, big man, how much money do you want to let us go. I can get you anything you want. I’ve got about ten thousand on me right now. Just name your price.” “Money? You just don’t get it do you, asshole? I could rip a fucking ATM out of the wall and then easily pull it in two to get any amount of money I cared to have, but that’s not what I want. You can’t buy me, dude. I just want to play with you and your little gang until I’ve satisfied my muscle itch. Tearing out a chunk of building is pretty easy for me, man. That was like a little appetizer and I’m hoping to have a few more appetizers before I go home. Here, let me again show you what I mean.” I placed one of my big hands on the side of a large metal dumpster near us. I then started pressing in. Because of the width of my hand and the power in my arm the entire side of the metal frame started caving in. It was like I was shoving in a flimsy cardboard box. The huge dumpster basically gave me no resistance. I compacted the thing into something as narrow as ironing board – the piece of junk barely standing upright on its wheels. The screeching of metal was glorious to hear – causing all of the men to get even more frightened, which had been my goal. “Little dude, I just smashed a dumpster into something as thin as your scrawny body. Damn, that felt good. Did you hear how that metal screamed as I crushed the shit out of it? Imagine the noise you’d make if I did that to your chest. Look at my big paw print in the middle of that piece of junk. I guess you guys have picked up that I’m a super man that doesn’t have any inner turmoil about my incredible strength. Nope, no conflicted self-esteem here, fellas. I love being freakishly powerful. As a matter of fact it excites me to no end to show off my superior abilities. Watching you guys nearly pass out from seeing me do amazing things is like really good foreplay. Demolishing a dumpster is really cool and everything, but it’s when I use my strength against guys that think they’re tough, but they’re really just pathetic weaklings, that I get most excited. Here, let’s do a little bowling without a ball.” My big fist flew into the air and then came pummeling down into the ground with tremendous force. As soon as my fingers connected with the asphalt below the entire block shook ferociously. Giant cracks zig-zagged all over the area and all five guys instantly fell to the ground. Everything rumbled for a good forty-five seconds and the small guys couldn’t keep their balance for anything. I noticed my fist was sunk about a foot into the alley floor. “What’s the matter fellas, a little muscle man tremor made you fall down and go boom? Damn, that’s still super fun to do. I wonder if I could actually make a few buildings fall down if I hit even harder. That would be awesome. Maybe I could make that big wall behind crumble down on top of you. Would you like to see that, little men?” I knew I was being obnoxious, but I couldn’t help it. I was too jacked-up by my own strength. This happened every now and then – I just needed a night of going crazy with my power and talking smack with some cocky thugs. Wrapping thick metal bars around their bodies, tossing them to the top of streetlights, crushing the roof of their car down so they were pinned inside and stuff like that just seemed to give me a muscle fix for a few weeks. Watching them turn all bug-eyed when I did something super spectacular, which was actually something really simple for me, was just too much fun to pass up. Their legs right now didn’t know whether the ground was still shaking from my powerful punch or from their fear. It was like when you got off a boat and still felt the ocean motion for a few hours. They were all standing again, but they were a-wobbling. There was just something about watching the fear level in them rise that got me so turned on. I knew I could take on a thousand men and still only use a fraction of my strength, but having a small group like this made it easier for me to enjoy their reactions. I could sense how panicked they were becoming and that only fueled me on even more. “Who wants to be twisted like a corkscrew, fellas? Come on, don’t be shy. I’d like to grab one of you by the feet and head and just start wringing you out like a wet dishcloth. What? No takers. Okay, we’ll just have to find something else to do. How about a little batting practice?” I walked over and grabbed a discarded ancient radiator that was leaning against a wall in the alley. I casually started compressing the thing in on itself as I walked back, not even realizing I was squeezing the shit out of thick heavy metal. I just needed something to make a ball out of and it was the closest thing. It took me no time at all to demolish the steel contraption and re-shape it into a round mass of junk. Again, the sound of something so indestructible being easily manhandled made the alleyway reverberate with screeching noises mixed in with gasps from the puny onlookers. It barely registered that I was doing something powerful – I was too busy looking for a bat. I finally noticed a thick water pipe running along the outside one of the buildings about twenty feet above on the wall. I easily jumped up, grabbed the metal tubing and wrenched it from the wall, snapping a big piece of it off as I came back down to earth. My hand had merely squished one end and ripped it apart – as if it were just a stick of licorice. I then yanked the other end from where it was bolted into another pipe – as easily as pulling a Kleenex from box. My ‘bat’ was about ten feet long and as thick as a big man’s thigh. The radiator was now the size of a bowling ball and I made it look as light as a feather as I tossed it up and down on my big palm. Setting up my little muscle-made ball game had taken about two minutes and the small crowd in front of me was frozen in awe. Shit, I loved it when grown men were so stunned that they couldn’t move – barely even able to take a breath. The leader of the group somehow was still able to speak. “You must be from the devil.” “Or maybe I’m an angel. Either way, I’m strong as hell. I’d duck if I were you, little fellas. I’m about to hit a homerun.” I gave them little warning, but they could clearly see what I intended to do. They all hit the ground faster than a speeding bullet. Each of them, however, did not take their eyes off of me. I tossed the compacted radiator into the air and swung the big pipe back a little. With most of my strength I brought the steel tube barreling forward and when it connected with the dropping radiator there was a boom that sounded like a small explosion. Immediately the superman-made ball rocketed forward and took a huge chunk out of the wall behind the men. It continued to shoot through multiple walls of the building across from me, shot out the other side, and then powered through three or four other structures in its way. It was too dark to actually see how far the thing travelled, but I had a feeling it was lodged in something about ten blocks away. My muscles were on fire with pleasure. I loved how powerful I looked from such a simple action. I had knocked holes through maybe a hundred walls with just one strong whack from my big arms. I desperately needed to intimidate the cowering men a little more. I reached up, grabbed the front of my shirt, and ripped it off my body with one solid yank. The sucking in of air and gasps from my captured group pleased me to no end. I decided to up the ante a little more and I forced my body to start sweating. I hadn’t exerted enough energy to perspire, but I knew I could simply will big beads of salty water to break out all over my arms and chest. I figured it would enhance the beauty for my forced followers. They deserved to see my bulging muscles shining in the soft glare of the streetlights. The reaction on their faces was priceless. They seemed to finally grasp just how powerful I was, now that they were able to see all of my enormous hard mounds clearly. As they each stood back up I saw a mixture of lust and fear – just the kind of look that got my motor running. I decided it was time to toy with them directly – something that always thrilled me even more. “Hey Mr. Leader-Man, I think I’ll give you a ringside seat for a little action. We’ll save you for later on. You’ll enjoy the show from the nosebleed section as I take care of the rest of your gang.” I held the metal pipe over my head an easily bent it into a ‘u’ shape. I then caught the group’s leader in the curved part of the thing and pulled him towards me. I spun the bent tube around him so the two ends were pointing out beyond his back. I then twisted the two ends together – capturing his arms against his body and tightening it so much that he was trapped securely. I left him room to breathe, but there was no way he was escaping until I untwisted the thing. He cried out a little when I lifted him off the round and put the twisted ends of the pipe against a wall. I pushed in and loved how the pipe just shoved its way into concrete. I basically created a giant eyehook and slammed the guy about eight feet off the ground – so he could watch what was coming next. “Shit, little dude, it’s going to take some heavy machinery to finally get you out of my little contraption. It was nothing for me to wrap that big pipe around your body and then slam you into the wall. You’re like a little alley decoration. I think, later on, I’ll do the same with all of your little gang – just to freak the police out when they come. They’ll have no idea what could have put all of you in this fun little prison and they’ll never believe it when you say it was some guy. Damn, look at what my power can do – your legs are just dangling way above the ground and you can’t move at all. Oh, I’m good . . . real good. Now for some real fun. Hey, leader man, choose one of your little minions here to come over and punch me in the face. I want to show you what true power is.” Every man seemed to immediately cower – each hoping to disappear into the wall behind him. Even the ringleader was unusually quiet. I waited patiently, forcing myself to sweat a little more and tensing all of my muscles just to help the intimidation factor to increase. The silence seemed to frighten everyone even more. I loved how I could scare smaller men without even doing a fucking thing. It was clear they all now knew what my muscles could do. They had underestimated me and that’s exactly what I had wanted. Now they feared me more than anything – god, what a rush that was. I glared at the men and finally let my gaze shift upward to the boss-man hanging defenseless from the wall. He looked petrified. I growled when I spoke – just to jack up the intensity even more. “Choose one of them, little man!” “Zeke, take your best shot.” I smiled. The leader had spoken and a rather large guy stepped sheepishly forward. I was surprised I hadn’t noticed him before. He was actually a big dude. It was going to be fun not feeling his punch at all. I felt a little sorry for the pain m chin was going to cause his hand. He came a little closer and I loved how powerful his forearms looked. Damn, it was going to be awesome overpowering this dude. Zeke rolled up his sleeve a little and then pulled his arm back. Suddenly, my body was flying through the air and I was knocking down walls as I traveled through seven consecutive buildings landing a couple of blocks away. It took me a second to register what had happened. My cock shot instantly hard and I actually felt a little pain in my chin. I sat up and glanced back through the holes in the walls between Zeke and me. I saw the big man smiling from afar and realized the dude must be strong like me. This excited and challenged me at the same time. I shook the debris off of my sweaty body and thought, “Fuck, this is going to be great!” I leapt off the ground and zoomed toward the big man, rocketing back through the holes my huge body had made. Zeke, however, had anticipated this and had grabbed the end of the dumpster I had crushed. He swung hard as soon as I got within hitting range and he sent my body flying into the air. I felt like a baseball being hit out of the ballpark. I landed with a thud about a half a mile away – tearing up a large chunk of the ground when I landed. The pain was minimal and it was also intoxicating. Since I had never met anyone that could even dream of challenging me it was thrilling to realize I was going to be able to let go with all of my power on this guy. I could feel my juices hitting their boiling point just from the anticipation of fighting someone as strong as me. God, I was pretty sure I was going to explode way before the fight was over. Super-power fighting was going to be better than sex – I just knew it. I easily leapt back to the alleyway, just in time to see Zeke lowering the ringleader from the wall and easily unbending the mangled pipe I had wrapped around the guy. The sight of him undoing my handiwork made me very happy. Everyone felt the ground shake when I landed. I think they were also pretty impressed with the crater I created in the asphalt. There was a moment of mutual appreciation between Zeke and me. I knew he was feeling all the same emotions and desires as I was – but he was also a foe. “Surprised the shit out of you, didn’t we big man?” said the ringleader. “You see, all of this wasn’t by accident. We’ve been watching your handiwork for months – just biding our time for when we could get you alone and have Zeke, here, teach you a lesson. He did a good job of hiding his super powers, didn’t he? Zeke’s a strong boy, but sometimes he’s not the sharpest tool in the shed – kind of like you musclehead. If you had been on the top of your game you might have anticipated our little plan, but you just like showing off too much. It is going to be fun watching you suffer, dude. Earthquake, Zeke!” The big man copied my action from earlier and punched the ground as hard as he could. I immediately fell to my knees because of the shaking. The wall of the building behind me crumbled down on top of me. It wasn’t like the huge chunks of concrete and steel hurt me in any way, but it was kind of obnoxious to be buried in the rubble. The magnitude of the shock gave me an unanticipated thrill. I loved the fact that big Zeke could do that. Man, it was awesome knowing there was another guy like me. I had been careful all my life – always being told stuff like “You can’t play hard, you’ll hurt the other boys,” or “Don’t use so much strength when you shake hands - you tend to break bones.” I got the distinct feeling that I had met someone who could take the brunt of my full power – and that thought excited me beyond my wildest dreams. It had never crossed my mind that I would have a capable adversary, so I just always filled my playtime by showing off my strength with smaller and weaker men. The idea that Zeke was going to be able to match me muscle for muscle made my heart and my cock swell. I used my powerful legs to blast from the pile of destroyed wall and pummeled into Zeke’s chest with both of my fists. It seemed like the dude had actually thought the debris would keep me down and I caught him off guard. I sent his body flying – easily taking out two light poles and a US mailbox down street on the corner. I also heard the air get knocked out of him. When he stood up I could see that he was smiling at me. This was thrilling him, too. There was a small Volkswagen Bug parked on the side of the road at the end of the alley and he easily hoisted the thing in the air and sent it flying at me with so much speed I barely had time to jump out of the way. With a loud bang the thing got lodged in the thick concrete wall behind me – about six feet off the ground. I got goose bumps all over my body when I looked at the destroyed vehicle sticking out from the building. Zeke definitely had some power in him – maybe even strength that rivaled mine. I thought about him making pretzels out of steel girders, punching busses so hard that they slid miles down the highway, crushing big boulders between his forearm and biceps, and stuff like that. I was so energized by our little confrontation I didn’t realize how much he was turning me on. Suddenly the big guy was in front of me, but I had anticipated his move and had already dug my hand into the bottom of the Volkswagen. With one huge tug I yanked the vehicle from the wall and arched it in the air as I swung my arm. I brought the roof of the car down on Zeke’s head and watched – thrilled beyond belief – as his body stayed stiff and tall – easily bursting through the top and bottom of the car. The guy’s frame literally poked a hole through the tiny Bug like it was a piece of paper. I used so much force that the car was flattened as soon as it hit the pavement, but Zeke still stood in his place – his hair maybe got messed up a little, but that was all. Ripping through the vehicle had also caused his shirt to be torn from his body. I felt myself immediately start to leak a little pre-cum when I gazed at the man’s unclothed muscular torso. We were so alike in our hugeness. The dude’s body was bulging in all the same places. And the big smile across his face was so familiar – it was just like the one that would bust out across my own mug when I would do something powerful. We were like twins separated at birth. We also clearly understood each other in a way that no one else could possibly comprehend. Suddenly the big man was right in front of me and his huge arms wrapped around my arms and torso in a crushing bear hug. I was able to get my own arms around his thick mid-section and started squeezing at the same time. We were two giants engaged in a power grip-off, knowing full well that neither of us could win. As I squeezed the dude with all my might I was overcome with admiration. “I’ve never met a man as strong as me, Zeke.” “I was thinking the same thing.” “I can usually crush a four foot thick concrete pillar with less pressure than I’m using on you now.” “And I usually snap oak trees in two with lighter squeezes.” “Speaking of oak trees, Zeke, it feels like something that big is turning hard between your powerful thighs.” “It only matches that third leg of yours that’s bulging against my crotch, big man.” “I’m so fucking turned on by your strength, dude.” “I’ve been raging hard ever since you ripped out that huge chunk of building earlier. That was awesome.” “Imagine us tearing down an entire city block just from foreplay, Zeke.” “Oh shit, man, you gotta shut up or I’m going to explode.” I brought my face into his and we kissed like two savage beasts tearing into one another. We were still squeezing the crap out of each other, but now it was just loving, super-strong hugs. I had never been kissed like that before – so manly and so powerful. If I had smashed my face into some little guy with that much force I would have crushed every bone, but it felt like a strong tickle to Zeke. Our stubbly beards rubbed together like thick sandpaper and that turned me on even more. The ringleader, however, was not amused. He was standing nearby with the other guys and it was clear he was disgusted. As he spoke we didn’t stop kissing. “Zeke, stop it right now! What are you doing – going soft on me? Has this asshole converted you or something? Seriously, dude, stop sucking face right now. You disgust the…” The asshole didn’t get to finish the sentence. Zeke, without any warning, backhanded the dude and his other cronies with enough force to send them flying into the brick wall a few feet away. My big make-out partner didn’t use enough force to hurt the guys too much, he just wanted to make sure they all went nighty-night and he succeeded. They slammed up against wall, stayed stuck there for a few seconds from the might behind the blow, and then slid down to the ground – out cold. I watched out of the corner of my eye – mainly because it turned me on so much. I noticed Zeke was doing the same thing. Our kiss intensified once the little men were just a pile of unconscious bodies on the ground. I pulled my face back from his. “Impressive.” “I did it to please you.” “And to shut him up.” “Well, that too.” “What should we do with them?” “I have an idea. Go get something heavy. Let’s put the trash where it belongs.” I immediately knew what he planned on doing. I walked up the alley to the main road while Zeke easily gathered the four knocked-out bodies in his strong arms and started heading over to a dumpster that hadn’t been demolished by me. He tossed the four dudes in with the trash and then pulled the top down with a loud bang. When he turned around he smiled, because I was walking up with a Ford Explorer hefted over my head with just one arm. I loved how the feat impressed him. “Much better than a Volkswagen.” “Heavier, that’s for sure. Still, I loved seeing your body burst through the car like it was nothing.” “Anything to make you happy, big man.” I felt a jolt of power shoot to my crotch from his comment. I was like a schoolgirl with a new crush. I placed the huge SUV on top of the dumpster, making sure the tires wedged the thing on so it wouldn’t slide off. Zeke actually pushed on the tires and made the axle bend in – just to make the fit even tighter. I followed suit with the front tires while he did the other rear one. When we were done he thought it would be fun to explain. “This way, it will take longer for the rescuers to get the car off. Just knowing that gives me a little more pleasure. “Nice. Speaking of pleasure, I think I’d like to take out a couple of walls with a super ejaculation. How about you?” “I thought you’d never ask. I think it’d be fun to blast away the roof and walls of this abandoned warehouse. You game?” “Lead on, monster Zeke, lead on.”

My first attempt at a story, hope it is well received. He held me close, his left bicep flexed. My left arm wrapped around his thickly coiled neck for support and closeness. My right arm holding onto his flexed forearm encouraging him to flex his bicep harder. My tongue running along the flat face of the bicep, the light tan hair on the muscle moistened by the saliva of my gentle kisses. He moaned, I moaned in response. His bicep was not obscenely large, but just big enough for my tongue to be able to wander around and trace lines on the protruding veins which gave us both the pleasure of knowing the strength it possessed. I switched my attention to the top of the bicep which was a rounded mound and was split into two heads. I upped the intensity and planted sloppy wet kisses on the whole muscle. He twisted his arm to allow me greater access to it. I moved my right arm to the valley between his forearm and bicep in response to the new position. I kissed the top of his bicep ravenously, like it was going to be my last kiss with him. His right hand on the back of my head, gently but forcefully maneuvering it back and forth, encouraging me to worship the entire top of the bicep. My tongue swept through the valley between the two heads. He playfully flexed the muscle, gently trapping my tongue for a brief second. While it was trapped he took the moment to gently blow warm air into my left ear. He used his tongue to caress the outer ear and softly engulf the lobe. The sensation caused me to spurt some pre-cum. It dribbled down my shaft and spilled onto his leg. He felt the moistness and flexed harder knowing he had hit my sweet spot. He lifted his arm up over his head and his triceps were on full display. I re-wet my tongue and went to work. Gently at first, licking from his hairless armpit up the length of his arm to the elbow and back again. He moaned again when my tongue washed over the sensitive short hairs along the bottom of the muscle. I let my tongue linger there, quickly remoistening it and pursing my lips against the hard muscle and hair. I moved my right hand from his elbow to his bicep and began to joyfully massage, egging him to flex it harder, knowing it would cause his triceps to be flexed as well. He responded eagerly. My fingers slid over the wet surface of the bicep squeezing the mounds gently at first then more intently. My tongue on his triceps and right hand on his flexed bicep, my brain was going into overload. More pre-cum escaped my dick and trickled down. When he felt the new moisture on his leg he let out a soft giggle and pushed his tongue back into my ear. This time he had wet his tongue. He swirled it around the cartilage of the outer ear before plunging it into my inner ear. He brushed across the short sensitive hairs and lapped at them. I squirmed but he moved his right arm around my waist holding me tightly to his body. I tried to move my left arm from around his neck so I could create some room between us, but he trapped it there with his shoulder muscles. I tried to roll my head away but he kept pursuing me and eventually he pinned my head to my right shoulder. He playfully pushed his tongue back into my ear and continued to caress the short hairs with his tongue and warm breath. My tongue had come off his triceps due to the new position of my head, but my right hand was still groping his bicep. He lowered his arm but kept it flexed. I applied more pressure to see if I could dent the muscle in any way, but could not. He sensed my intention and my need to feel his strength. He un-flexed and straightened his arm out. I let my fingers caress the length of his arm, from shoulder to forearm. Gently at first. First trip down, my fingernails barely touching the arm, on the way back, a light touch, stirring the short hairs, he squirmed. Next trip down, the back of my fingers touching the skin and drawing zig zag lines on the muscles. On the way back, my fingernails gently raked his skin. He shivered and plunged his tongue back into my ear causing me to quake. He kept at it, I kept at it. We both knew we had pinpointed each other’s sweet zone and we were going to do our best to make the other suffer with unfathomable pleasure for a long time. Next trip down I used my finger tips to gently massage the bicep and triceps muscles. Lingering on them for a few seconds, tugging at the skin and hair. On the way back, I was at full force, completely and unashamedly applying full force thru my fingers. He started to flex and I could tell he was smiling. He enjoyed being worshipped and really enjoyed showing off his muscles and strength. He pulled his tongue of out my ear, relaxed the pressure on my trapped left arm and pulled his left arm into a full flex. I moaned aloud and he shifted his legs and jostled his dick higher into my ass. I was in heaven. My eyes rolled into the back of my head. My head rolled on my shoulders. We turned to face each other. His bright blue eyes piercing my dark brown eyes. His tanned skin, and dirty blonde hair complimenting his appearance. He smiled and jostled his hips again to show me his strength. I wrapped both arms around his neck and slowly moved in to kiss him. My dick trapped between the two of us, now steadily leaking pre-cum causing his abs to be sticky. He maneuvered me up and down by using his hips so as to spread the stickiness over all his abs. His left arm was still flexed. Now he was just showing off to get me off. I smiled and just before our lips met, I licked his nose. I laughed, he smiled warmly.

Inspired by a roleplay by Scriptboy and Biggestsub and adapted for the hetero crowd with permission... Jake: *My name is Jake. I‘m a short but buff teen. Age 18, I‘m 5-ft-8 inches tall, in high school, grade 12. I was visiting my aunt on a Saturday afternoon using my bus pass riding the public bus. As usual, I get on the bus wearing my khaki shorts, tank top and my tennis shoes, revealing my big, bulging biceps, by thick pecs and my large, wide quads and bulging calves on the back of my legs. Most seats on the bus are taken so I decide to take the empty seat next to a high school age girl.... Tyla: I‘m Tyla. I‘m a skinny late teen. I am 19, and almost 5‘9, and I get teased for not having developed as much yet as the other girls my age. Riding home from tutoring a kid from school, I notice a huge muscle stud get on the bus. My eyes go wide as he scans the rows to find an empty seat, finding the one next to me in the very back. I am so focused on his huge muscles he obviously loves to show off, I only notice his face when he‘s really close. He looks young, maybe as young as me even! Wow, I think, he must be twice my weight. I giggle happily when you sit down next to me. Jake: So, I sit down next to this girl, who seems about my height. I guess she’s older than me. But I’m so freaking clumsy, my shoulder bumps against hers. It's one of the reasons that I haven't had much luck with girls. I've always been clumsy and since I was young, convinced myself that I wouldn't be good enough for any girl. When I was younger they wanted no part of clumsy Jake. So I dedicated myself to my own body instead and to working out. I'm still waiting for my growth spurt though. “Uhh… s-s-sorry… I’m kinda… wide…. Sorry!” I apologize for bumping against her. These stupid narrow bus seats are so small for a big guy like me. Urg! But, she keeps on looking at me, it’s making me blush a little. She’s kinda cute, though…. Tyla: “No problem…“ I mutter as my face rubs against those huge shoulders. They‘re hard and warm, much bigger than the guys‘ I've seen on my college's football team. He must be very strong, I think to myself. I try to be inconspicuous while checking out this huge guy next to me, looking at his thick plates of chest muscles, his rounded biceps, and his thick forearms. His thighs are huge, so vast, they rub against my thin ones. I gulp, thinking how much power they must have in them. Jake: I eventually raise up my left hand just to wipe a flock of my long hair out of my eyes…. When am I gonna get that haircut I keep on putting off? As I raise up my arm, I unintentionally flex my very large bicep, which rubs against the girl's arm…. I feel her move a bit…. Oh darn, I hope I didn’t scare the poor girl…. “Uhh… s-s-sorry… I hope I didn’t scare ya!” *I say quietly. “Didn’t mean to startle you…” Tyla: I look at the guy‘s blond locks. He‘s really dreamy. When he raises his arm I find it hard to decide whether to look at his perfect hair or his huge guns. So when he flicks his arm, he accidentally rubs it in my face. I feel like in heaven, getting to see and experience that muscle up close. “Um, no problem…“ I reply. “You‘re a big guy, I have to say.“ I look him up and down. “Must be awesome being so thick and massive.” Jake: “It’s cool, most of the time… Except on planes, trains and… buses!” *I groan. “And, meeting new people is tricky. I’m really a nice guy but often people don’t want to talk to a muscle guy, you know? But, thanks for breaking the ice! My name’s Jake, by the way!” *I say as I reach out with my right hand for a handshake… Uhhh I hope I didn’t TOTALLY freak out the poor girl. Either she accepts or he has a heart attack…. Please talk to me…. Tyla: I stare at the hand, which is much larger than mine. Slowly I raise my own, watching it disappear in your huge paw as you shake it. Your grip is tight, but still gentle, and I tingle as you bid me hello. “Hey… ungh… Jake, I‘m Tyla.” I smile when you let go of my hand and I want it back as soon as it's gone. “I don‘t mind if you sit this close. I get it. You need the room.” I playfully punch your rock solid shoulder. ”Also, I don‘t often get to see muscles as awesome as yours up close, so it‘s fun for me too!“ I hope that wasn‘t too revealing. But Jake does look amazing! Jake: “Aww, thank you so much, Tyla! Tell you what…” *I say as I look at the window at your side… “I think we’re getting close to Northwood mall… I got lots of free time! Wanna get off here and go to the yogurt shop? It’s next to the gym, a sports store and a few other shops I like to visit in that strip mall! I’ll treat you to a cup of yogurt! We’ll call it a date, okay?” *I say to you with a wink and a big grin on my face. You can tell I’m starting to LIKE you! Tyla: Before I can reply – my answer was obviously going to be yes – you stand up and take me by my arm. Your thick hand easily encircles my upper arm, slightly squishing it as you make your way to the front, easily guiding me along. Before I know it we have gotten off the bus and your hand moves down to hold mine. I feel butterflies in my stomach as I look at the extremely gorgeous and incredibly cute muscle stud holding my hand. He must be the biggest guy in his school, and he already has taken a liking to me. This must be my lucky day! Jake: “Here, Tyla…. Here is an empty cup…” I say as I hand you an empty plastic cup before we walk past the yogurt dispensing machines. I pick from three different flavors and then I sprinkle peanuts and crushed chocolate all over mine. I wait for you to get your yogurt and then I pay with the cash in my pocket before we both sit down, sitting opposite each other at a table in the back corner. I grab spoons and napkins as we sit and talk. “So…. What grade are you in, Tyla? And, why do you like muscle guys?” Tyla: You take about four times as much yogurt as me. Makes sense, those muscles need to be fed. The way your huge body is placed, my own little one is completely blocked from view. Massive shoulders and thick arms obscure me from the rest of the yogurt shop. “Um I‘m in my first year at college…“ I begin. “So you must be a…“ I look at your humongous body. What muscles. It is amazing. Weird that you would take an interest in me. “Um, a frreshman in college too?” Jake: “Wow! You’re in college? Really? Wwowww… I’m just in high school… You are so awesome! You must be so smart!” *I smile at you. “So, what is it like in college? You must see lots of guys even bigger than me?” *I ask you out of curiosity as I spoon more yogurt out of the cup and eat it quickly. Then I look up at you and watch you eat with a grin on my face. Tyla: “What?“ I exclaim as I stare at your pumped arms and thick pecs. “How can you be in high school? You‘re huge!“ I stare at you, watching your biceps flex even when you‘re just eating with the spoon. “Nobody at my school is your size! The guys on the football team are smaller than you!“ You giggle as I tell you this. “They‘re taller, yes, but you‘re getting there,“ I add, smiling. Jake: “Awww you make me laugh when you tell me that I’m bigger than the guys on the high school football team! That is funny!” *I smile at you. “So, why do you like big muscles? Do you just like strong guys?” *I ask you out of curiosity. Tyla: “Well… I love big muscles… and muscle guys…“ I admit, sheepishly. I never said that to anyone but your earnest smile has me put my guard down. “You are so huge… and cute…“ I feel myself blush and quickly return to my little portion of yogurt. Jake: “Aww, thank you so much, Tyla! I always wanted to have a girlfriend who was older than me! That is awesome! Say…” *I say as I lean forward so I whisper at you… “Would you like to be my girlfriend? I’m available cause you're in college and I only date older girls… so you qualify!” *I whisper at you. “Then, I can ask you for help if I need tutoring, right? You can always rub my muscles too, okay?” Tyla: Wow, he is forward. We just met! “Um… I… uh…“ You don‘t wait for my answer. Your thick hands reach over and pull my chair right next to yours. Your massive arm wraps around me, holding my skinny body to your massive one. I can feel your muscles through your tank as you lean into me, cuddling me. “Uh, sure, Jake. But shouldn‘t we get to know each other better?“ Jake: “Sure… Oh by the way…” *I get my cell phone and I ask you for yours…. I add you and I send you a text message… I finish my yogurt and I get up and I patiently wait for you… “I know we just met but that’s okay… I like you a lot, Tyla!” *I grin as I hold open the door…. “Wanna check out the sports store next door?” *I suggest to you. Tyla: “Yeah, let‘s,“ I smile down at you. Standing up, it‘s unbelievable I am actually taller than you – barely an inch though. With your huge body, it feels like you are bigger than any boy I have ever met. You most likely are, I think to myself as I steal a glance at your shorts. We enter the sports store and you grab my hand again. Excitedly pointing at the equipment they have there, you pull me around the place without effort, guiding me in different directions multiple times. You giggle as you tell me about the different weights and supplements they have, as well as the gym clothes you constantly need as you grow so quickly. Jake: “Hey, Tyla! Here are some dumbbells…. Check this out!” *I pick up a 50-pound dumbbell with my right arm and I lift it up, flexing my arm and forcing a HUGE bicep to pop up on my arm…. “Wanna feel my arm?” I ask you with a smile… Tyla: At first I hesitate, not wanting to show you how overcome I am with desire. I rush over to you and practically throw myself on your arm. “Wow…“ I mutter, rubbing your huge guns. Your biceps rise up dramatically from your arms, forming solid balls of muscle. My little hands can‘t encompass them, not alone or together. Your triceps are massive, arching far south. All of it is rock hard, completely impossible to dent. Your skin is hot and only a paper thin cover over the swelling brawn underneath. “Wow,“ I repeat. Jake: “Do you like it?” *I ask you eagerly as I lift up the dumbbell and then lower it again, pumping the muscle and making it even harder so that a thick vein runs over the muscle…. The bicep is hard as a bowling ball…. My forearm is thicker than a bowling pin…. “Just rub your hand over it, it will bring us good luck, Tyla!” *I smile as you rub it with your soft hands. Tyla: I keep rubbing it, harder and faster. I can‘t believe the size and solidity of the arm I am holding. I let out a moan, then shut my mouth quickly. I hope I didn‘t creep you out, but you keep smiling and offer me your other arm to feel. I touch it just before, fondling the pumped muscle as you work it. “You are incredible, Jake. So big, so strong. I love your body.“ Jake: “Wow! I like you, Tyla!” *I grin as I set the dumbbell down. Then, before you can react, I reach over and gently place my hands under your armpits. Then, in a flash, I lift up your entire body until your feet are dangling six inches off the floor. I look up and I grin at you. “Wow, you’re really light! But… you’re also really cute!” *I smile as I pull you close and I plant a kiss on your lips… You can’t move at all because I’m holding you suspended in the air…. “You like this?” *I smile as I look up at you…. Tyla: I can feel the butterflies inside my stomach while you lift me, and even more so when you kiss me. “Yes,“ I reply, my voice only a whisper. “I like it. I really do.“ You smile and give me another kiss, this one longer than the one before. Your lips are soft and thick, perfect for kissing. I know mine are a bit thin, so yours envelop mine easily, just like everything about you does. I rub your arms, feeling their pump as you hold me up, hoping I don't pass out in your arms. Jake: *As I’m holding you up I notice how my pecs are just MASSIVE…. “Now is a good time to rub my pecs…. They really need attention!” *I say to you as you reach down with your arms and start to rub my bulging rock hard chest…. “I hope you’re enjoying the view from up there, Tyla!” *I grin at you shyly… Tyla: I can‘t reply as I am too enamored with your huge chest. A pair of thick muscle pecs protrude from your middle, each distinctly defined, and packed with dozens of pounds of muscle. I have more thick brawn under my two small hands, than you are holding in my entire body as you keep me floating above the ground. “I… uh, I love the view. But maybe the view of you and me together this way is a bit too much for a public sports store, Jake…“ Jake: “Ohh… yes… I’m sorry…. You’re right…” I say, feeling a little embarrassed… “I get carried away when I meet a cute girl who gives me a chance to show off…. It doesn’t happen often with the girls in high school… I’m really, REALLY sorry…” *I say shyly as I gently set you down and let you go. “You okay?” *I ask you, hoping I didn’t hurt your feelings. Tyla: “It‘s okay,“ I smile down at you. I wrap my thin arms around your wide body and give you a hug, then a little kiss on your forehead. I can see you blush as I take your hand in mine for a change and let you guide us through the rest of the store. We arrive at the clothes section and you marvel at all the nice outfits you could wear to the gym. “Would you try some of them on for me?“ I smile and give your hand a soft squeeze. Jake: “Yeah! See any cool looking shirts or tank tops which would look good on me?” *I say to you as we browse the racks and the shelves. *I wander around the men’s section as I follow you, and I look at everything you look at. I nod as you pick up shirts and tank tops. Tyla: I pick out a tank top printed like the U.S. flag – I hold it out to you so you take it from me. You check it then hand it back to me. “This is a large,“ you explain. “I need an X-X-X…“ “I know,” I interrupt and hand you back the tank that is way too small for you. With a wink I lean in and give you a kiss on your cheek. I head for the swimsuit section, getting excited about finding something for you to try on, while you run into one of the changing stalls. Jake: I go into the dressing room and I remove my old tank and I put on the one you picked out. It is smaller than I usually wear be it looks great! I run out of the dressing room and I look for you. Several other people stare at me since my muscles are just BULGING everywhere. “Hey Tyla… TYLA!” I shout as I look for you. Then, I spot you and I flex BOTH biceps wearing the new tanktop, showing off my MONSTER biceps in an outrageous flex which sends several other people gasping out loud. Tyla: I turn, seeing you show off proudly for me and the entire store. The tank is nearly painted on you, deliberately several sizes too small. Even from afar I can make out your definition through the fabric – your abs, your pec cleavage, everything. I walk over to you, wanting to see you up close. Your muscles look even bigger, bulging out of the skimpy tank. You should dress like that every day, I think, but then realize you‘d rip out of shirts on daily basis. Jake: “You have amazing taste, Tyla! I feel like a superhero in this thing!” *I smile as I lower my arms. “Should I get it?” *I ask you. “I’ll wear it just for you!” *I grin at you as I turn sideways. I flex my big arm again and I make my bicep pop out. “Looking good?” *I ask you, looking at you like an innocent little boy. Tyla: I can barely speak, seeing you pose for me in the middle of the store. That image will be burned in my brain forever, and I will definitely use it when I get home and need to release all this pent up stimulation. “Yes!“ I squeak, my voice shrill and without control. I reach to your collar and tear off the price tag, heading straight to the counter. I also bring along a tight pair of swimming trunks to buy without showing you. They cost most of the pocket money I have on me, but they are definitely worth it. “Thank you,“ you purr happily as you hook your thick arm into mine and give me a kiss on my cheek. Jake: “You don’t have to pay for it… I got my mom’s debit card…. But… I appreciate it…. I guess I need to pay you back, huh?” I whisper as I walk towards the door. I open the door and something funny happens. As I walk straight through the door, both my shoulders get STUCK in the doorframe, on BOTH sides. “Aww…. Darn it…. Stupid, narrow door!” *I groan as I back out and go back in the store. Then, I turn SIDEWAYS and shuffle through the door. You look on in amazement as it dawns on you that my shoulders are too WIDE for the doorframe. I squeeze through the door and grumble as I turn around and wait for you. “Small wimpy door!” *I pout…. Tyla: I come up to you and put my hands on either of your huge delts. “It‘s not the door that is small, Jake…“ I smile as I lean in, pressing our foreheads together. I give your nose a kiss and whisper, “…it‘s you who is the strongest and biggest and most muscular and massive boy in this town.” You giggle cutely then force yourself into a more manly chuckle as you wrap your mega arms around my skinny body and lift me up, spinning yourself and me around and around and around before setting me down and getting on your tiptoes to kiss me. Jake: “Wheeeeeeee!” *I cheer as I spin you around before setting you down like a toy, acting like a little kid with enormous muscles. Then, I flex my gigantic calves and stand on my toes so I can kiss you. “Thanks… Tyla…” *I say, planting a wet, slobbering, very sloppy kiss on your cheeks. “I think I love you….” Tyla: The saliva filled and slobbery kiss tickles me and I try to squirm away but your rock solid arms have me in a titanium hold with no chance of escape. I giggle hysterically as you keep kissing me and nuzzling my neck, your arms flexing around my little body to hold me tight. We laugh and wriggle, playing with each other, with you obviously being the dominant one throughout. When you stop, I turn to you and wipe a lock from your forehead. “I think love you too, Jake.“ Jake: “Hey… wanna go to my house? My parents are at work and I’m kinda lonely right now. Wanna hang out at my place for a few hours?” *I ask you gently as I lift you a few inches above the ground with great ease. Tyla: I breathe heavily at the thought, making it obvious what I was trying to hide in the sports store. “Yes…“ I reply, my voice hoarse. You set me down and start walking, holding my hand firmly in your larger one. I enjoy the feeling of my narrow shoulders rubbing against your massive one as we leave the mall. We sit down at the bus station, with you pulling me onto your lap and happily nuzzling my cheek, tickling me and making me laugh. Jake: *I hug you and kiss you… I get bored from waiting at the bus stop and I sit there, leaning with my head and my shoulders against you . I affectionally rub your leg and your arm as well. I lovingly place my arm over your shoulder, pressing you against my massive shoulder blade. “Uhh… when is that bus coming?” *I groan as we finally hear the bus pull up. “Yay! It’s here!” I get up and leap three feet in the air as the bus comes closer. “Whoohoo!” *Finally, the doors open and I get on, showing my student card. I turn back and pull you in behind me. “Come on!” I practically carry you on the bus and I put you in the chair on the first row before I plop down next to you, squeezing as close to you as possible. You feel my massive shoulders, biceps and thighs rubbing against you…. Tyla: You deliberately press against me as the bus drives along. Long gone is the shy muscle boy from our first meeting just an hour ago. Now you lean into me, pressing me against the window, arms around me, squeezing me, giving me the tiniest of spaces between your hard muscles. I love it, looking at you as you look at me with dreamy eyes and a loving stare. We barely speak, only rubbing our heads together and softly kissing sometimes. You flex for me, entrancing me so much with your muscle show we both miss your stop. Jake: “Ahh! We missed my stop!” *I shout as I pull the cord for the bell, telling the driver we need to get off. So, the driver lets us off at the next stop, which is another block over. I get up and I lift you up and carry you off the bus like a rag doll. Then, without even thinking, I carry you on my massive shoulders as I use my gigantic legs to sprint back to my house, leaping over the 6-foot wooden fence using my rocket-powered legs. As soon as I get inside the yard, I set you down on the ground before I unlock the front door and I let you in. I lead you to my bedroom, all covered with posters of bodybuilders and with a full size weight bench in the corner next to the bed. Then, I remove my shoes and my clothes when you stop me and ask if I will try on the other item that you have in the bag. I take the bag and pull out a pair of large spandex swimming trunks. You turn around while I change, and then I tell you when I am ready. Standing by my bed in the shorts you picked out, everything is bulging. I stand there with a new confidence, every part of my fully flexed with confidence. Since hanging out with you, I haven't been clumsy even once. “Okay, let's cuddle, Tyla!” I order as I crawl in bed… I wait for you…. Tyla: I admire your room, breathing in the smells of your workouts, the countless workouts you must have had in here. I saunter over to your bed, standing at the edge of the mattress. “I could take my clothes off…“ I tease. “But why don‘t you do it?“ With a smile you extend your hugely developed arms and start lifting my t-shirt. Unlike you, I don‘t reveal several rows of thickly muscled abs. I am rather flat and skinny, but you stroke my skin using your strong fingers but with the gentlest of touch. You work the shirt over my head, revealing my newest pink bra supporting the still growing breasts of my undeveloped torso. You smile, then start unbuttoning my shorts, taking your time, teasing me. Jake: *I happily reach over and pull your shirt off, up and over your head. Then, I unzip and unbutton your shorts and let them drop down. Then, I pull the shoes and socks off your feet. Finally, I reach over and lift you up as I pull you towards me on the bed and I lay down flat on my back and I lay you face down right on top of me. You in your pink bra and panties, not the most cover model girl I have ever seen, but being the first girl I have ever brought home, to me you are the most beautiful. It feels so awesome. Your thin, light body rests neatly on top of my thick, muscular frame. I run my big hands over your back and your tight butt. I press you firmly down so you feel every muscle on my rock hard body. “Ohhh God this feels so nice…” *I moan softly. Then, I turn my head and I start kissing you on your cheeks. Tyla: You practically use me as a blanket, laying me on top of you. One difference though, I don‘t cover nearly as much of your body as a blanket would. Your broad frame with thick shoulders and massive thighs is completely visible with my thin as a pencil body on top of yours. You squeeze my butt as I feel your entire body, just by laying on you. “Yeah…nice...“ I agree as you pepper me with kisses. “This feels really nice, Jake.“ I stay still, letting you enjoy the feel of a much smaller body than your own, the unfamiliar touch of soft female muscles and other parts. Having only known your own body, you only know rock hard brawn and perfectly defined ripples of muscle. Jake: *I look at you with my dreamy eyes as I suddenly grab you by your sides and I lift you up…. Totally with easy and completely effortlessly…. I raise you up and extend my arms all the way, holding your entire body suspended above mine as I finally get to look you over without your shirt and shorts on…. But I stare at you with a big grin on my face…. “wow, you’re soooo cute… my very own college girlfriend… damn, I’m so lucky to have you….” *I hold you up like you weigh nothing at all… you marvel at my ridiculous strength as you see my incredible, thick, muscular arms, thicker than pythons… You figure I must be strong enough to lift a car, easily…. “You’re so beautiful…” *I whisper… Tyla: *I look down at your thick but lean body…. And I’m falling madly in love with you…. Your smooth, hairless body, your strong arms and legs, your cute face…. It’s driving me crazy… I extend my hands down to you and start stroking your face. It‘s rougher than mine. Mine is soft, rosy. Your is angular, tough. Strong. The face of a muscle beast boy. I love it though. My fingers glide over your cheeks and nose, over your lips and through your hair. You let me do it, all the while you are holding me up with no apparent strain at all. I rub your shoulders, then your pecs, gently stroking and pinching your nipples. You pant a little, your arms quivering just for the slightest of moments. I lift my finger to my mouth and lick, then return it to your nipple and play with it some more, now coated in my sweet saliva. I can feel it harden, just like everything on your body hardens. I smile, loving that I can have such an effect on you. Imagining ever part of you growing even bigger in our time to come together. Jake: *As you play with my nipples, you look down and you see a massive bulge forming in my groin area… You know that’s my cock… it’s getting bigger and bigger as I moan softly... You try to imagine how BIG I am… Then, I gently lower you down and let you rest on top of my massive chest and my big torso again… Now you feel the bulge throbbing underneath you... I look at you with my dreamy eyes like I’m in heaven… Tyla: My own body is in a state of readiness, my insides getting wet and ready for you. Laying our bodies on top of one another I feel your massive rod push against my welcoming lips. I gulp as you smile at me, giving me loving kisses, wordlessly reassuring me you won‘t let me get hurt in any way. Not even with the cock you‘re flexing right now against my body. Jake: *I just smile at you as I let out a yawn and I flip you around, wrapping my arms around you in a loving cuddle… “Ohh, Tyla, you’re making me so hard right now…" *I whisper to you as I gently rub your breasts with one of my hands. Tyla: You cuddle me to your hard and humongous frame with your impenetrable arms. If you fall asleep and I need to get up during our little nap, it would be an impossible task. Your not yet rock hard but still huge cock nestles nicely between my ass cheeks, both of us separated by thin layers fabric. You nuzzle the back of my neck as you whisper sweetly in my ear, accentuated by little flexes of your amazing muscles. Soon, you go quiet, drift away, and I too am sent to dreamland by the deep purring of my huge, massive, gorgeous, cute and powerful muscle beast boyfriend. Who can tell what dreams we will soon make come true...

The King of the Nerds Have you ever felt just like everyone else, if not worse? Like there wasn’t anything inherently special about you? Yeah, that perfectly described me… My name is Kyle and I was you average nerdy college senior just trying to get through life. I only felt truly at home with my friends in the comic book and gaming club at the school, especially Jenny and Tom. The other aspects of college, like partying, drinking, or sex, were so foreign to me. Yes, you heard me right, I was still a virgin at 21. Embarrassing, I know, but don’t worry, I know why you’re here, and my life was about to completely change for the better. So, sit back, relax, do what you need to do, and learn about the day that I was transformed from your average little nerd, into the king of the nerds. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- “Hey Kyle, so what are your plans for this Spring Break?” asked Jenny. “I’ve actually been meaning to catch up on Super Mario Odyssey, but not much else other than that,” I replied. “I feel that, I need to catch up on Horizon Zero Dawn,” Tom said as he smiled at me. Oh Tom, I had such a major crush on him. Ever since freshmen year I wanted to tell him how I felt, but either he had no interest in men, or, like me, he was in the closet. Sometimes I even thought he might have been interested in Jenny, but he was definitely too much of a wuss to even make a move on her even if he was straight. I was never even sure what Jenny might have thought of us, whether she was waiting for either of us to make some sort of move on her, or if she had absolutely no interest in us. She claimed to have “had boyfriend in high school,” but I was pretty sure that we were all virgins. Sad, right? Three nerds, probably interested in each other, but too chicken or scared to do anything about it. “Well guys, that’s my mom, I’ll see you this Saturday for the gaming convention!” I said with a lot of enthusiasm. Since the start of the semester I had been looking forward to this convention. Even though we all lived far away from each other when we weren’t at school, this would be a chance for all of us to hang out outside of school. I was really scared to be sharing a hotel room with Tom, but it was okay, everything was going to work out for the best, I was sure of that. Jenny added, “We are just going to meet at the hotel, right?” “That’s the plan, but don’t be late like usual Kyle!” replied Tom. As I got in the car I responded with some laughter. A part of me felt like he was flirting with me, so I needed to get out of that situation before I started blushing. My mom and I both waved and she drove off. I felt so embarrassed, here I was, wishing I was with Tom so badly, and I could do nothing about it. My excuse was that I didn’t want to risk messing up our friendship by asking him out, but that was a lie. Even if we weren’t friends, I just couldn’t make a move. But, this wasn’t the time to think about this, I was going to enjoy my spring break. Like I planned I got to play a lot of video games during the break, but what happened later was nothing I could have ever predicted. I couldn’t shake my feelings for Tom on any day of the week. Every now and then they would come up again, reminding me that I didn’t have the guts to even find out if he was gay. What made matters worse was that on Friday I just had this horrible head ache. It seemed that the more I thought about him, the worse it got, as crazy as that sounds. I decided to actually go to bed early that night, as my head ache seemed to have transitioned into really annoying body aches. I was actually getting a little scared that I might be too sick tomorrow to even go the convention… Yet, when I woke up, I felt better than ever. My body felt a little heavy, and I initially seemed a little disoriented, but I honestly felt great. Normally I go to bed late, so I think the extra hours might have really done me some good. Oh, how wrong I was! Before I got out of bed I removed the sheets off of me, revealing the body of a chiseled Greek sculpture. I was so amazed at the sight of my body, my mouth was locked wide open, in pure awe. I was a scrawny little guy, but somehow my body transformed to that of a sexy fitness model. I couldn’t believe it! I jumped out of bed and ran to the mirror across my room. Before even getting a better look at my muscles I noticed that I was even taller. I had been 5’8", an inch taller than Tom was, but I had to be about 6’0" now. Then, I started flexing my incredible physique. First, I played with my new massive pecs, which I could bounce and make even bigger. I felt them up for a little while as my nipples began to harden. Next, I noticed my abs, wow. I had rock hard six pack abs. It was so hot to touch each one, they were just like pure muscle. Then, I noticed my ripped biceps. It honestly looked like I had baseballs under my skin as I flexed them in every pose I could imagine. I used to have twigs for arms, and now that they had to be at least 16 or 17 inches. That’s when I noticed it, my erection, bigger than ever. There it was poking through my boxer briefs and in between my new tree trunk sized legs. I went to pull down my underwear to get a better look, but almost comically struggled to get them past my giant thighs. When I managed to get them off, I was greeted with a giant penis. It was significantly thicker than it was last night, and at least three or four inches longer than my old little 4-inch penis. I was so turned on, just looking at my reflection in the mirror, I knew that I had become a god. But, after a little more flexing, I wanted to try out how real these muscles were. I looked around my room for something heavy and then remembered how much my dad and uncle had struggled to bring in my mattress and big bed frame. I knelt down next to the bed, expecting to use ever muscle in my body to move this bed. Then, almost with pathetic ease, I raised the entire bed a few feet off the ground. Fuck, I was a monster. That was when my dick and I had had enough. I dropped the bed back where it was and decided to jerk off before I exploded. I sat on the floor in front of the mirror with my gigantic, sculpted back against my bed. I went to town on my cock, expecting to cum in a minute like I usually did, but this was a real man’s dick. Somehow, even though I was hornier and more turned on than I had ever been in my life, I stroked my cock for almost 20 minutes, with every second bringing me more and more pleasure. Seeing myself in the mirror, my muscles flexing as I stroked harder and harder, worked wonders to bring me to the edge. Then, cum exploded all over my abs, pecs, and face. It almost seemed like my dick wasn’t going to stop after almost a whole straight minute of pure ecstasy. I finally felt like I was no longer a boy, I was a man’s man, I was a sex god. I had the body that men only dreamt to have, one that would be able to get me anything I wanted. But, although my body was that of a man now, my mind had not changed. After a minute of heavy breathing my composure returned and I saw my cum covered reflection in the mirror. Despite looking like a hunk, I felt so embarrassed and disgusted with myself that I had just done that. Only someone so narcissistic would masturbate to their own reflection. I also imagined how horrified my parents and friends would be to see me like this. You don’t just become this ripped overnight, something had to be wrong with me. Yet, I didn’t have the time to deal with this if I was going to make it in time to the hotel. I couldn’t do anything about my change in height, and more mature looking face, but I could cover up the muscles. I threw on some massive sweats that just made it look like I was getting fat, grabbed the luggage I packed the night before, and ran to catch the nearby bus. Even with the sweats though, I could swear that I caught people staring at me. I was so embarrassed. I wasn’t used to any attention at all. The height was especially something I had to get used to, a lesson I quickly learned after hitting my head as I entered the bus. Luckily, the bus ride was somehow faster than I expected, and although I was 15 minutes late, it could have been worse. Plus, Jenny and Tom were right there waiting for me, albeit a little annoyed that I was so late. “Wow, who called it Jenny, who called it…” said Tom with a smirk. Jenny responded, as I approached them, “Wait a minute, Kyle, no way, did you somehow get taller in the past week?” With Tom also seemingly shocked, I panicked to think of any sort of response. Then, I blurred out, “I must have gone through some second puberty, apparently it isn’t totally uncommon.” Although I looked super awkward, and couldn’t even look them straight in the eyes, that was something I actually remember reading a while back. Either way they seemed to shrug it off even though they definitely thought that was a weird response and had no idea why I was wearing such large sweats. But, as we were getting the keys to the room Jenny would be staying in, and the one that Tom and I would be staying in, I started to notice that maybe the sweats weren’t as big as I thought. Although they were hiding most of my upper and lower body, they were actually pretty tight around my arms. If I even slightly flexed there was a chance they could rip, and that is exactly what happened. As we were all hanging out and laughing in my room before we were going out to the main floor of the hotel, my right bicep tore the sweatshirt. The room went silent as the seams ripped, revealing my chiseled arm. Jenny and Tom could not believe what they were looking at, as I quickly turned red, embarrassed that my secret was about to be revealed. No one knew what to say, and I had no idea what thoughts could be going through their minds. “Kyle…what happened to your arm…” Tom said, almost appearing worried. “Okay guys, if I am being honest with you, it wasn’t just my height that changed over the break,” I replied, feeling ashamed that I would have to reveal my secret to them. I took off the shirt to reveal my new hunky physique, with Jenny and Tom just staring in awe. “How is this possible Kyle? You went from having a normal body to looking like a bodybuilder or something” stated Jenny, who was unable to take her eyes off of all the various muscles. I felt so embarrassed just hearing that word, “bodybuilder,” to describe my body, along with the stares and attention from Jenny and Tom, it was all too much. I quickly ran to my luggage to get a shirt, but soon realized that they were all far too small for me. The biggest one I could find was a sleeveless tank top, showing off my massive chest. When I turned back around, it was obvious that both of them were staring at my pecs and arms, which just felt mortifying. With that said, I felt that I should also change my sweatpants, as I was actually beginning to sweat in them. But before I went to the bathroom, I probably needed to address what was going on. “Hey guys, can you stop staring at me, it’s kind of weird,” I said looking at both Jenny and Tom. Both of them then yelled out, “Sorry!” and went on their phones, almost as if they were being awoken from some kind of trance. I ran to the bathroom to change, but again had trouble taking off my sweaty boxer briefs. When I finally managed to, I threw on my new underwear and shorts, which didn’t do much to hide my bulge. I will say though that when I got a look at my body in the mirror, I couldn’t help but think that I looked very hot and sexy in this outfit. Tom and Jenny must have agreed that I looked good as when I walked out of the bathroom their jaws practically fell to the ground. After they managed to compose themselves we finally made it out of the room and on to the floor with all the sellers and gaming stations. As we walked around I couldn’t help but notice that a lot of people were staring at me. If we are being honest video game nerds and geeks tend to be skinny, fat, or borderline unhealthy. Both Jenny and Tom were a little more attractive than your average nerds facially, but their bodies were skinny in the way you’d expect a nerd to be—prior to today I was much the same. But, now with my new amazing muscular body, I might as well have been an alien. Some guys seem intimidated by me, while other people just seemed interested in looking me up and down. A part of me was kind of starting to like the attention, but at the same time I just wasn’t used to people looking at me like this. Either way, the three of us had a fun time walking around and getting dinner later, but I couldn’t help but think that the both of them were continually flirting with me, if not fighting for my undivided attention. At the end of the day we each headed back to our rooms, with Jenny giving us an extra key so that we could come over later if we got bored. I actually decided to grab a shower first, feeling a little sweaty from all this tight clothing I was wearing. As I hopped into the shower I thought I could hear some heavy breathing coming from outside the bathroom, but I just decided to ignore that. While I was in the shower though, I couldn’t help but get turned on from scrubbing each of my muscles with soap. In no time, I found myself playing with my cock as I rubbed my muscles, which eventually caused me to explode endless streams of cum over the shower wall. When I was done I quickly panicked to clean off all the cum, get out of the shower to towel off, and spray some air freshener so that the smell of cum wasn’t so obvious. That was when it hit me, I forgot to bring a pair of clothes into the bathroom. To make matters worse, the heavy breathing I had heard earlier seemed to have gotten louder. I was particularly afraid of Tom seeing me in just a towel, as I usually just changed in the bathroom anyways. Nonetheless, I barely managed to wrap the towel around my hips and left the bathroom. When I walked into the bedroom area, what I saw horrified me. Tom, who I guess didn’t hear me come out of the bathroom, was sitting on his bed with his pants and underwear down at his calves. With his right hand, he was he was rapidly stroking his cock, and with his left hand he was holding up my sweaty underwear and sweatpants from earlier up to his face. I didn’t know what to do, but when he finally heard me he put down the sweaty clothes to see me standing there. Then, before I could even say anything, the sight of my god like physique in just a towel all wet seemed to be enough to push him over the edge and make him cum. As Tom’s head fell back, his mouth opened wider, and his eyes rolled back, he whispered, “God Kyle, you look like a fucking sex machine now.” I didn’t know what to do, there was my best friend, who I had wanted for so long, practically worshipping me like I was some sort of god. Just my sight was enough to push him over the edge, his cum falling onto the floor. He went from seeing me as his best bud, to a piece of meat from which he could derive sexual pleasure from. As much as I was turned on, I was disgusted with myself, Tom, and the whole situation. I quickly threw on some clothes that barely fit and ran from the room. This wasn’t me, I wasn’t a hunk, I was a nerd. A week ago, nothing like this was even possible, I wasn’t ready, even if my body was. I ran to Jenny’s room, hoping that at least she had some sort of sanity. I opened the door and walked in, breathing heavily, still unable to fully take in what was going on. Then, I noticed I had a raging boner through my shorts, which I quickly tried to hide in case Jenny could see the door. Luckily, she was in shower, so that gave me at least some time to relax. But, I swore I could hear someone talking so I walked towards the bathroom and opened the door a crack, and that’s when I heard it. As Jenny moaned from the shower she was saying, “Oh Kyle, fuck me Kyle…Your muscles are so hot, I need them…God, destroy my pussy." I couldn’t believe this, even Jenny, the logical voice of reason in our group, was unable to stop herself from masturbating to the thought of my body. But, something in me clicked. As my boner rose to full mast, it seemed my body was starting to take over. The attraction I’ve been having to my own body, the attention I’ve been getting all day, and the immense pleasure that Tom and Jenny have been having because of me finally released my inner hunk. Why would I continue to be a scared little nerd, when I was in fact the sex machine that Tom said I was. This was my opportunity to lose my virginity and really see what my body could do. I walked into the bathroom, which was enough noise for Jenny to stop masturbating. Then, I ripped my shirt off like tissue paper and opened up the curtain, to Jenny’s initial dismay. With Jenny staring at my muscles and doing nothing to cover herself up she barely whispered, “Oh my god Kyle.” Finally growing into the personality you’d expect with a body like mine, I cockily responded, “Why would you stop, Jenny.” Before she could say anything, I took off my shorts and underwear and stepped into the shower with her. I was pretty sure that I was gay, but in this moment, all I wanted to do was fuck the living shit out of Jenny. As I got closer to her I saw that she had just recently orgasmed just from thinking about me, so now it was time to give her the real deal. She began by rubbing her hands over my chiseled pecs and abs while I quickly moved to making out with her, while grabbing her tight, perky ass. She continued to move her hands around my muscular body, worshipping every inch of it. Jenny seemed to be especially fond of rubbing her boobs against my pecs and abs, while running her hands over my shredded back muscles—something that just drove my cock crazy for some reason. I was more turned on than I had ever been in my life, and from the hunger Jenny had for my body, I could probably say the same for her. Jenny said, managing to get a few words in between making out with me, and sucking on my muscles, “Fuck Kyle, you look like a Greek god…I need you…I need your monster cock inside of me…destroy me with your massive muscles.” Stopping to let out a loud, erotic moan, “I’ve been waiting for so long for one of you two to have the guts to ask me out and have sex with me…I’m on birth control…for the love of god Kyle fuck me like there is no tomorrow…” Before I could even respond, my giant muscular body seemed to know exactly what to do to please Jenny. Just with the strength of one arm I lifted her off the ground, holding her up against the shower wall. With the water only hitting me now, and my body glistening, I can’t imagine the sight that Jenny must have witnessed. Even before I did anything she began to shake in my arm, moaning louder, and orgasming. Her petite little body, before I had even started truly pleasing her, began to squirt, in an incredibly intense orgasmic experience. We both knew she wanted more though, so I began to play with her clit using my other hand. To give her even more pleasure I also began to suck on her sexy large breasts, something that definitely drove her crazy. Somehow, I did these so expertly that in just a matter of moments I brought her to her third orgasm, this one more earth shattering than the last. Jenny was so attracted to my muscles, that she felt continually on the brink of orgasming—a power I loved having, and one I was prepared to continually abuse again and again. She was unable to stop herself from orgasming whenever I touched her, whenever I was near. Causing so much pleasure for her, and seeing her worship every single one of my massive, ripped muscles, continually even brought me to the edge. But, unlike Jenny, it seemed that my body knew instinctively how to hold it. Already, I had felt the intense pleasure right before cumming multiple times, but my body, my sex machine, god-level physique, it just knew exactly what to do to prevent that. It’s almost like my body was made to provide me with the most pleasure possible. When I was a skinny little nerd I could barely masturbate for just a few minutes, and now, after just one day of being a real hunk, I had somehow become a master of holding back…god this level of pleasure was amazing. Once she calmed down again, it was time for me to have some real fucking fun. Now using both hands, I grabbed her off the wall and placed her on top of my thick, practically 8-inch dick. Initially shocked at how easily I could do it, I began to lightly fuck her while holding her up just with my arms. A few days ago, I was so weak I could probably barely have sex with someone without getting exhausted immediately, and now I was holding up Jenny without any support. As her moans grew louder, and my dick started to go faster and deeper, I noticed how small she truly was. Jenny was not much shorter than me a few days ago, and we were about the same weight, but now look at us. At 6 feet, 190 pounds of pure, solid muscle, I was a giant monster compared to her small 5’5”, 118-pound frame. She practically felt like nothing in my arms, eclipsed by the size of my gigantic frame. Then, as I felt Jenny’s fourth orgasm consume my penis, I knew it was time to go to full speed. With my cock, all the way in her pussy I started to fuck her. Harder and harder, faster and faster, I began to groan and moan, like a wild animal consuming his pray. Although Jenny had just orgasmed, she began to scream my name and moan louder than ever before. God, I really was a sex machine, the power I had over Jenny, the pleasure I was experiencing, it was all incomparable to anything. “Fuck, fuck, FUCK Kyle, don’t stop…harder…harder…FASTER…faster…I’ve never felt...such…such pleasure. You’re a fucking animal, GOD,” Jenny said while still screaming and moaning. “God Jenny, I’m so close…” I managed to let out in between my grunting and moaning. “Kyle, cum inside of me, god YES please fuck do it…” Jenny responded almost begging me to. I grabbed Jenny as tight as I could, fucking her as hard as I could for another few more minutes. I wanted to draw out the pleasure, to experience as much as I could of it, and my body knew all the tricks. Then, as I was about to explode, Jenny had her fifth orgasm, the strongest of them yet. As I used most of my strength to prevent her intensely flailing body from getting out of my hands, I began to gush cum inside of her. My cum, which I had been holding in for so long, shot out like streams of bullets, filling her up. When I noticed she couldn’t take any more of it, I gently placed her exhausted body onto the shower floor as I continued to cum all over her face, breasts, and stomach. I was amazed, Jenny was sitting on the floor, exhausted beyond belief, breathing heavily, and incredibly sore from the positions I had her in, but I felt nothing. I was barely out of breath, felt like I had only experienced a light workout at most, and knew my cock was already ready to go a few more rounds. Jenny looked like she couldn’t handle any more pounding though so I let the water clean her off, turned it off, and stepped out of the shower. “Don’t leave Kyle…” Jenny managed to say from the shower. “I lied to you and Tom, I’ve never had a boyfriend, you were my first…” Laughing, as I dried myself off, “Come on Jenny, not to hurt your feelings but we could kind of tell you were lying. But, hey, we got to be each other’s firsts.” Jenny replied, “I want more though, my vagina feels so empty without your meaty cock inside of it. Plus, I know that wasn’t your best, a part of you was afraid of hurting me.” She was right. Not only was I using a lot of my strength to actually hold her up in the first place, but I was also scared what my full strength could have done to her virgin pussy. Giving her a sexy smile I responded, “Are you ready for round two then?” Without saying anything, Jenny got up from the shower floor, jumped into my arms, and started making out with me. Although we were still wet, we didn’t really care. Rubbing our bodies and lips together, I picked her up again and took her to the hotel bed. I laid on the bed with her on top of me, giving her free roam of my ripped muscles. I love how Jenny took charge in order to pleasure herself. While making out with me she rubbed her breasts against my giant pecs, and clit up against my rock-hard abs. Although she was exhausted from our shower sex, Jenny was eager to continue, running on pure pleasure and ecstasy. “Be rough with me Kyle, I want to see what those muscles are made of,” said Jenny in a sexual and thirsty tone. The thought of fulfilling her request, and finding out for myself the limits of these muscles was such a turn on. I started by smacking her on the ass at around a ¼ of my strength, which made her scream in pleasure. As I continued up to 50% of my strength I saw her ass turning red, barely able to take any more, but she loved every single fucking second of it. Then I turned her on to the bed, holding her down from the sheer strength of my body. With just a third of my strength she was powerless, unable to stop me from doing anything I wanted, and she didn’t want it any other way. I was just amazed at how horny she was for my body, just a few minutes of me holding her down, being rough with her, and rubbing all of my muscles against her pushed her to a sixth orgasm that left her completely out of breath. “You’re such a bad dirty girl Jenny,” I laughed, “And now it’s time for me to show you how much of a man I have really become.” I got up, showing my amazing physique to her, fuck I really must have looked like a god among men. My newly acquired sexual drive needed to be quenched, and fucking Jenny again and again would definitely help—not that she wasn’t beyond eager to please me and herself. This was not only her first time with a man, but a man that no future fuck could ever match. Jenny knew that she had to get the best of it for as long as she could, until she had to settle for some other skinny nerd who would just never be the same. Shortly after getting up from the bed and stretching my drop dead gorgeous muscles, I grabbed her, put each of her feet over my shoulders, and positioned her to rip apart that pussy with my monster cock. This time, I started off a lot harder, sticking my dick all the way inside of her. Deeper and deeper, faster and faster. Then, I turned her over, grabbed her hips tightly, and went to town on her. Unlike before, I was using close to all of my strength. She was screaming and moaning louder than ever, to the point that I thought I was actually destroying her vagina with my muscles. The bed was shaking back and forth so much that when I heard a crack I wasn’t sure if it was the wall or the bed. I bet you the nerds next door were getting horny listening to some real hardcore sex going on here. Either way, my animal instincts kicked in, and I found myself lost in a new level of pleasure. I honestly lost track of how many times I felt Jenny orgasm, and when I started to cum inside of her I could feel the exhaustion finally getting to her. Again, I decided to cum all over her, at this point seeing it as a way to truly show my dominance over her. By the time I was done, I still felt that I could go a couple more rounds, but Jenny was practically out of it. A part of me, felt kind of bad when I got out of bed and look down upon her completely destroyed body. Yet, I was also amazed, I did that, I gave her so much pleasure that she couldn’t handle it anymore. But, one thing was for sure, my body wasn’t done yet, it needed more pleasure. I was a god meant to be worshipped and I knew exactly who was next on my list. I went back to the bathroom to grab my clothes, realizing then that I had ripped my shirt to shreds, and that my shorts were just completely soaking wet. My underwear was fine, and it actually took me sometime to realize that I could just walk out in them alone. I finally wasn’t ashamed of my body, I had the muscles that everyone could only dream to have, touch, and fuck. I never wanted anyone to see me without my clothes, I was scared to go the pool for fear of my body being judged, and I never tried to get with anyone because I just saw myself as a pitiful little weakling. But now, I was the man, the god, people wished they were, yet could never actually become. I could have anyone that I wanted, and even get anything that I wanted. I was now part of an elite group of individuals who could be considered sex beasts, who could get you horny just by looking at your or taking their shirt off. I loved that idea that when I walked into the room, literally any room, I would be the hottest guy, the one that people would either hate for being so hot, or just want to be around just to get a glimpse of his body. Once I was done ogling over myself in the mirror in the bathroom, I decided to head out. Jenny was still passed out, but I imagined that she would come to later or tomorrow and still want more. I'd be curious to know how her soreness would be though, something that this body didn't seem to really understand. All I knew now was that I was in for some fun walking through the hallways of the hotel over to my room in just my sexy green boxer briefs. Honestly, you should have seen the stares that I got from people when I walked from Jenny’s room to my room. First, there were these two nerdy girls, who definitely just orgasmed when they saw me—I could practically see them dripping through their pants. Next, I saw a guy and a girl, who I assumed were dating. The girl couldn’t keep her eyes off of my body, and her boyfriend was definitely pissed. It’s funny though, I could have had her then and there if I wanted to, and her pussy of a boyfriend wouldn’t have been able to do shit about it. But I was a man on a mission, so I just left her with a sexy wink that might have almost made her fall over. Lastly, right when I was going to get to the room, I saw two little nerds who were practically getting erections from just watching me walk down the hallway. That was me not too long ago, and I definitely felt some pity for them. But, I decided to make their night, as I walked up to them I grabbed each of their cocks and balls and squeezed them. I could feel their cocks rapidly growing from my touch and presence, something that only increased when I signaled them to touch my pecs. This was nothing that these cuties had experienced before, and I would have loved to teach these guys some of what I learned with Jenny, but I had to run. I gave them a wink, blew them each a cocky kiss, and left them in the hallway with their fully erect boners. I imagine that they could go and help each other finish the job. As I walked into the room and closed the door I saw Tom, who seemed like he might have been crying earlier, sitting on his bed sulking. I felt so bad to see him like this, just like I had been many times thinking about Tom in the past. I found out that the guy I had liked for years now adored me, and I shunned him when I realized that. I knew I had to make it up to him, but my inner hunk was going to have some fun with him. Just like Jenny, he wanted to worship my god-like physique, but, in this case, I have a little more experience up my belt, and there was a lot more that I wanted to try with him. Once Tom noticed I had come in he ran up to me and said, “Oh my god Kyle, I am so sorry I didn’t mean for you to see that. It was wrong of me to do that to you…wait, where have you been for the past hour, and where are your clothes…not that I am necessarily minding right now?” Chuckling a little I responded, “Do you really want to find out the answers to those questions, or do you just want to pull my boxer briefs down and give me the best blow job you can?” “What…I thought you weren’t interested?” replied Tom, who was definitely getting horny again. “Eh I was definitely a little startled at first to find you masturbating to my sweaty underwear, but I’ve honestly been into you for a while now,” I stated, actually blushing a little. Tom, smiling and blushing too, responded, “No way, I’ve had a thing for you for the longest time, the muscles are just what took me over the edge. I actually think that Jenny has a thing for you to now that I think about it…” Laughing, and thinking about what had just happened, I replied, “Wow so you are telling me we could have done this forever ago, that’s a shame…but, hey, let’s make up for lost time.” “Yes, sir, you don’t have to tell me twice,” Tom stated as he licked his lips. I actually felt hornier than ever in expectation of playing around with Tom. Not only had I been waiting for this for years, but, if I was bisexual, I definitely still preferred men over women. I wasn’t sure where Tom stood, but I knew he was dying for this moment even more than I was. He initially put his hands on my massive pecs, sliding them down to my washboard abs and obliques. Then, Tom began to suck on my left and right nipples as I flexed my back for him to feel up and down into all the different ridges. Next, he seemed interested in playing with my biceps which I gladfully flexed for him. I wanted to show him how strong I was so as he held onto my right bicep I lifted him off the ground, something that seemed to really turn him on. Tom seemed to be more in love with my muscles than Jenny. When I put him back down, he wanted to lick every single rock-hard part of my body, starting with my giant pecs and then moving to my sculpted abs. It seemed like he licked each and every single ab muscle, moaning as he moved lower and lower. The little nerd was worshiping me like a Greek god—he was obsessed with my body. Then, he moved back to lick my biceps, which he did as he rubbed my hardening nipples. God, his worshipping of my body just made me want to rip his ass apart more and more. Speaking of ass, Tom seemed particularly interested in mine, as he began to rub my steel-like ass while licking and sucking my abs and pecs like a hungry mad man. “Okay, no fucking way Kyle, you’re so hard all over, but that ass is as tight as marble,” Tom said in amazement. I couldn’t help but laugh at that comment, but before I could say anything Tom started making out with me. Wow, I had waited for this moment for so long, and it was finally happening. I was in heaven, and we were just getting started. But, I knew that it would be even hotter, if I started to take back charge of the situation. “Get on your knees,” I commanded in a stern and sexy tone. Tom didn’t question what I said one bit, he seemed extremely turned on for a real man like me to be telling him to pleasure me. He went down on his knees, putting him at the perfect height to suck off my cock. He started taking off my underwear and was just amazed to find my rock hard 8-inch monster cock ready for him to cater to. Tom was definitely at a loss for words, also feeling my incredibly massive muscular thighs and calves as he forced my underwear past them. Then, before he could even comment on my dick’s size, I shoved half of my cock into Tom’s pretty little mouth. At first, he had a little trouble, but then he started sucking and licking like a champ, while playing with my large balls in one hand, and rubbings my chiseled abs with the other. The little wimp was in complete ecstasy, with his 5-inch or so cock rising to full mast. Wanting to help the poor guy out, I used my sexy right foot to lightly stroke his cock, something that sent erotic shivers throughout all of Tom’s body. But, as Tom started to get use to sucking half of my cock, I decided to take things up a notch. I planted both of my feet firmly on the ground, grabbed the back of his head, and I started to skull fuck him. In and out, in and out, all 8-inches of my cock penetrating his little mouth and throat. Tom was definitely unable to handle it, as he gagged every time my dick went all the way in, and started to tear up. Using only a fraction of the power my muscles gave him, I fucked the shit out of his face. It was so hot, I was getting so close… I pulled out of his mouth, with Tom in complete awe of what just happened. I then cleaned up the drool from his face and dragged him by his shirt to my bed. When I sat down and positioned my cock in front of Tom, I realized that I had actually ripped his shirt in the process. He didn’t seem to care at all about it, so I finished ripping it off and threw it across the room. Wow, he was just a skinny as I was, if not skinnier, and now he was just putty in my big strong hands. “Wake up wimp,” I commanded, “this cock isn’t going to take care of itself. Tom quickly returned to my cock like a magnet, this time eagerly trying to take all 8-inches of my thick beast. I let him have some fun on his own, but when he took a break and began to drool, I quickly wiped it and rammed my dick back into his mouth. Then, I started intensely fucking his mouth, to the point that I was honestly getting scared that I would break his jaw—something I didn’t want to do, but honestly turned me on thinking that I had the strength to even consider that as a possibility. “That’s enough,” I demanded, “Now, just lick my cock and balls Tom.” He did so eagerly, happy to keep pleasing me but to also breathe. Tom licked and sucked on my balls especially, which just felt so good I began to moan louder. Then, when I had had enough pleasure, I picked him up and sat him on my lap. He was so small compared to my massive ripped body, he was almost like a doll practically. Tom seemed to be enjoying it, as he began to grind on my dick, rubbing his back against my sculpted pecs and abs. Fuck, a few days we would have been equals, and now, I could literally do anything I wanted with his frail little body. “God Kyle…you’re amazing…this body, it’s incredible…I want you to fuck me, but…but…I’m a virgin,” Tom said looking completely embarrassed. As I stuck a finger in his ass, massaging it, I also started to stroke his dick. “Don’t worry Tom, we can work it out,” I said with a cocky smirk. “FUCK Kyle…how are you doing that….my GOD that feels amazing,” Tom replied as he moaned louder and louder. I honestly hadn’t realized how big my hands had gotten until I grabbed Tom’s dick. I was able to hold the whole thing at once, something that weirdly turned me on. I began to stroke his dick faster and faster, as I added a second finger to Tom’s ass. I could tell that he was trying to hold back cumming with every fiber of his being. But, soon enough, his toes began to curl, his moans practically became screams, and he began to shoot cum over the floor and my hand. Tom had been holding it for so long that he was shaking from the intensity of the orgasm for a whole minute. Tom was completely out of breath, but it was finally time for me to try out that pretty ass of his. Without notice, I picked up his skinny little body and placed it on my massive cock. At first, he screamed out in pain, but as my dick stretched him out, he seemed to be enjoying it more. I loved how easily I could just lift him up and down with my bare hands, still having plenty of strength to also fuck him myself. Sitting on my cock, Tom was like a rag doll I could easily move around, bringing us both immense pleasure. He even started to get into it himself, pushing and pulling on me to go even faster and deeper. But, I wanted more, I wanted to fuck him for days. I pulled Tom off of my massive cock, smacked his ass so hard he screamed and bent over, and then I grabbed him by the hips. Without a moment’s notice, I started to fuck the shit out of him. Being able to hold him tight, I was able to fuck him even harder than before. Faster and faster, deeper and deeper, Tom could barely handle it. I was literally fucking his ass into nothingness, using nearly all of my strength. He was screaming my name, moaning louder and louder, he was in utter ecstasy. But, I wanted to really show off my strength, so I picked him up off the ground and continued to destroy his ass like nothing else in the world mattered. “Oh god Kyle, oh GOD…how are you THIS strong…I could never imagine that you could do this, FUCK…you really are a SEX god,” Tom screamed, already on the brink of cumming yet again. Tom only made me want to fuck him harder and harder, especially when he came for a second time, all over himself and the floor. I really was a god among men, someone people would beg to have sex with, if not just touch. My body was a well-oiled machine made to experience sexual pleasure, and give people the fuck of their lives. Plus, the strength, god the power I had, I haven’t even fully tapped it. Jenny passed out and I could already see Tom was tiring out, but I was still barely feeling anything. Fuck, I really had become a monster, and I loved every minute of it. In between moaning and screaming Tom managed to whisper, “Kyle…can I ride you…the thought of it…fuck…sounds like heaven.” God, he was so fucking right, that did sound amazing. I laid down on the bed with Tom, allowing him to jump up and down on my cock. Wow, he loved it, intensely using his legs to bounce up and down on my massive meat. But, I was getting close, and I wanted in on the fun. In this position, I was able to rapidly fuck the living shit out of him. I really was in heaven, with Tom’s ass perfectly massaging my cock, and Tom having the greatest pleasure he has ever felt in his life. This was his first time having sex, but before we knew he was cumming for the third time, now all over the bed. The sight of him in ecstasy was enough to push me over the edge, with my cock exploding cum inside of his ass. When Tom fell over from exhaustion, the cum started to spurt all over me, even hitting my face, the backboard of the bed, and even the wall. As I laid there just taking it all in, Tom came to and saw all of the cum over me. Like a rabid animal he jumped on top of me and started licking all of the cum off of me. He started with my abs, then moved to my pecs, and finally we continued making out. “Wow, your body, your lips, even your cum…it all just tastes so delicious,” Tom said as he laid down next to my giant sculpted body, practically passed out from the intense fucking. After I chilled in bed for a while, relaxing, Tom finally came to. He seemed pretty dazed and out of it, but he seemed hungry for more sex. “Look who’s finally awake,” I said looking at him sexily. “God Kyle, that was honestly a million times better than I could have ever imagined. I loved every minute of it, and I need more, I need you” Tom said practically begging for more. “Actually, there is something I’ve always wanted to try. Throw on some clothes, I’ll put on some new boxer briefs, and we will head downstairs,” I replied as I flexed my muscles. Without questioning anything, Tom threw on some clothes, practically at light speed. He had no idea what we were doing, but he knew I was going to fuck him again, and that’s all he cared about. As we left the room, all the nerds that were still up and about couldn’t help staring and ogling at my body. I even heard one guy whisper under his breath, “that lucky bitch, why can I have a man like that.” Wow, I really had become the king of the nerds. I was still into video games, comics, and all the other stereotypical geek stuff, but I also had the body of a god, and the ability to endlessly fuck people until they couldn’t take it anymore. Then, we arrived at the pool, where I had always dreamt of having sex with someone. I imagine it wouldn’t be much different, but the setting just made it more of a thrill. Yet, it seemed like some random old guy was busy closing up the pool for the night. “Hey man, can we still get into the pool,” I said in a strong, stern voice. Still trying to lock up, the man stated, “Sorry bud, close at 10, no ifs, ands, or buts.” That was when I turned him around, got a good look at him, and said, “I don’t think so, we are getting into the pool, and you’re going to bed old timer.” The old man couldn’t believe what he was looking at. The hotel was swarming with average looking skinny nerds and geeks, but there I was, a ripped, muscular hunk. He honestly didn’t know what to say, and, in the end, didn’t stop me and Tom from getting into the pool. I was actually getting turned on realizing that there were some nerds staring at us from the door. If they were looking for a show they were about to get one. Tom, probably would have been self-conscious if he knew, but his attention was solely focused on my muscles. He especially lost it as I stripped my underwear off. God, I must have looked so hot naked, with all of my muscles pumped from all the sex I had been having. “So, are you coming into the pool or are you just going to stand there and stare the whole time?” I stated have joking, but practically commanding him to join me. “Oh…um…yeah, of course,” responded Tom as he took off his clothes at a faster speed than when he initially took it off. When he initially jumped in we actually just splashed around, almost having fun, but then we quickly started making out. I could already feel Tom’s full erect boner as I held him close. Through the water he enjoyed feeling up my muscles, he was practically obsessed with them. He couldn’t get enough of me, and I loved the fact that I was finally fucking my crush. I thought I would never get a chance with him, and now Tom was literally begging for me to fuck the shit out of him. “Fuck Kyle, you make me so horny it’s insane…I don’t get it, you’re just so gorgeous,” Tom said as he began to suck on my neck and squeeze my bicep muscles. “Well Tom, I’m here to please,” I said as I carried him over to the pool ladder. There, I sat him on the highest rung, lifted his ass and legs up, and stuck my massive cock into his ass. Using the ladder’s rails for support, I was able to fuck him with all of my power. It actually got to the point that I could feel the rails loosening, and ultimately breaking. Soon enough Tom had his most intense orgasm yet, but he begged me to get out of the pool so that he could get all my cum in his mouth. He decided to suck me off again, so I gave him a good ole skull fucking. He was probably even more turned on by my glistening muscles. My pecs, abs, and biceps must have looked especially fine. After a few minutes of that, I came in his mouth. He tried to take it all in, but eventually he just couldn’t take it anymore and I sprayed the rest over his body. Then, I picked up his exhausted little body and we sat together in the shallow side of the pool. For once, I was honestly actually starting to feel some level of exhaustion. “Wow, guys, that was so fucking hot,” said Jenny from the door. “Woah, looks who's awake,” I said excited to see her. Biting her lips, Jenny responded, “So how about we make this a party.” I looked around and saw the two nerdy guys from earlier, who looked pretty shy and awkward, but they obviously wouldn’t be here if they weren’t eager to join. I honestly had not thought about the idea of a threesome, or an orgy, but it definitely excited me. So many people wanted this body, these beautiful ripped muscles, why not share it? “Come join us in the pool then,” I replied with a sexy smirk. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Well that’s my story guys, hope you enjoyed it. Somehow, I went from a scared nerdy little kid, to the hunky king of the nerds. Literally everyone at that convention the next day was talking about me, and many of them wanted a piece of me in some shape or form. I truly am a god among men now, and I regularly fuck Jenny and Tom, among other people. I’ve been asked why I don’t just get a boyfriend or girlfriend, but, come on, look at me, I can have infinitely more fun single. You wouldn’t believe some of the adventures I’ve been on with my godlike looks, but those are definitely stories for another day. If you are interested in them let me know, I swear some of them are fucking juicy. Don’t worry though, as cocky as I have become, and oh have I become a cocky bastard, I’m still a nerd at heart. Like I still read books or play video games, I just do that shirtless, and often time after pounding the shit out of someone. Oh, and if you’re wondering about the orgy at the end, come on guys, I think I gave you enough. Hope you had fun! I'm going to get back to my game, I have some fun scheduled for later.

Long time reader - first time posting. The first two chapters are mostly for character building, and such. The growth starts at the end of chapter two. ;S Hoping to see where this leads! CHAPTER ONE: The cool winter chilled at the back of my neck, I pulled my scarf higher obscuring the tip of my shivering chin, my quivering lips. Why had I decided to come here? Well, because of Frank and Jim. You know the type. That kind of married couple the ones who always seem so sickeningly “into” each other, the ones who’ve probably never had a single fight. Always so… so sweet so… What only made matters worse is that I’ve known Frank, I’ve known him since we were in the same grade – St. Catherine’s Elementary School – and I’ve had a crush on him for about as long. I remember the anguish, the sense of betrayal when he started dating Him. Jim, the artist, Jim the aspiring writer/actor/director. How could I compete with that? Me. The writer. Me the boarding on introverted. The words not speeches. The more-on-the-scrawny side, the never-really-works-out because – hey – my metabolism’s just like that. I’d probably just be scraping 170 with my coat, my hoodie, my gloves, boots, scarf, and all the other winter apparel that never really seemed to take the sting away from the relentless, Canadian, winter. Always mistaken for twenty, sometimes sixteen, once even fourteen. But actually just shy of twenty-five. I stopped and examined my reflection in the window. Rosy, high-ish cheek bones (nothing compared to Jim’s face carved by goddamn angels), dark blue eyes (again, nothing like Jim’s cherubic light-green orbs), and dirty-blonde hair (not like… his… wavy blonde locks). Sometimes there’d be the ghost of a shadow of a hair growing in a weird, confused, spot somewhere along my jaw. But I’ve never been able to manage anything else. (Again not like – Maybe I should stop with the comparisons. This is starting to bum me out.) In any case, what had once been a burning hurt had slowly turned into a cool stone in the pit of my stomach. Frank was happy. Jim was… Well. Jim. Their wedding was simple, elegant, tasteful, and they… seemed so in love. Never really seemed keen on sharing how they met, though. Always a mystery. Probably just eHarmony or something. (Not that I’ve had much luck there or at all for that matter.) Which brings me to where I was then: A complete and totally sketchy alleyway in the middle of nowhere. A half-frozen piece of paper clutched in one of my gloved hands supposedly directions that led to this fabled ‘Shop of Wonders.’ I had my doubts. Oh god did I ever. But I was doing this for Frank. (I always did things for…) He said, he insisted. “Seriously. Give this place a chance. You’ll see – I promise you won’t be disappointed.” And then I found it. A perfectly average 7-11 tucked in the middle of nowhere. In the middle of other boarded-up shops, industrial offices, in the middle of a snow-banked nothing. God. I felt like I was here to buy a gun or something. I puzzled over this development. I puzzled over the fact that the address was addressed to… here. This convenience store. But I remembered Frank’s conviction, somewhere in the back of my mind, I remember the fervour of how he spoke once again, “This shop is amazing, fantastic and,” he winked, “maybe even a little magic. It has a way of making all your wishes come true. Of making all your troubles… dissapear.” I didn’t see what was so amazing about a 7-11. But, I shrugged, I was here anyways. May as well give it a shot. So – I pushed open the door as a bell tinkled signalling my arrival. I immediately unwrapped my scarf and stuffed my hat into my black pea coat pocket – force of habit. Everything seemed normal enough. Grungy ceiling, walls, faded colours of green, blue and red. A plethora of dusty merchandise arranged in a half-ass sort of way. An ‘Out of Order’ Slurpee machine (not that anyone would want one of those now) sat in the corner next to the area where a small cash register would sit. Next to where an employee should be standing. I looked around: there was literally nobody here. No one in uniform, no customers, nothing. If I wanted to – I could just take something and leave and no one would be the wiser. I meandered around the shop after I stomped my slushied boots on the welcoming mat. I picked up some items here and there (in some cases having to blow a layer of dust to see what it actually was) and found myself in the magazine section. Nothing but old magazines, yellowed papers, forgotten articles, discarded pictures from years before. One of those trashy tabloids actually had the date ‘2000.’ Meaning it was nearly fourteen years old. “Shit,” I muttered to myself, “If this magazine was a kid – I could be… Teaching it.” I worked as a substitute teacher. Partially because I never really gave up my dream of being a writer or playwright and partially because getting a full time position in the city is almost impossible. I turned and looked around again as if expecting to see an employee breathing down my neck. But nope. No one. Nothing. This place was abandoned. Yet… The lights were on. The heating was on. The door had been open. So… There should be… someone… here. I waited for a few minutes in the center of the store expecting – I don’t know. I don’t know what I was expecting. Something. Anything. Anyone? But nothing happened. I sighed. Maybe this was another one of Jim’s practical jokes. Jim. That guy. I swear I – No. No. I said I wouldn’t dwell on him again. I waited for a few minutes longer before I finally decided to give up. It was no use – there was nothing here for me now. Much like Frank. I turned to leave, I headed towards the door… But something caught my eye. Something behind the wall behind the cash register. I closed the door, I shuffled towards it. There was a hallway there. A hallway that led down a bit towards a door with a sign above it, “Vikram’s Shop of Wonders.” My heart skipped a beat. This was it. This was the place that Frank had told me about – it was real. I found my feet beginning to lead be towards this place before I could process what I was doing. My hand around the door-knob before I could protest, before I could think clearly. And before I knew it, I was inside the little room. A room covered with a ceiling covered with different swathes of translucent fabrics, pink and purple and blue and orange. As well as shelves which lined all the walls which made the area feel smaller than it actually was. In the center of the room was a low table and cushions for sitting as well as a stereotypic crystal ball at its center. So entranced was I with the room that I almost didn’t see something on the opposite side. Or rather, someone. A man, about my age, stood watching me. He had quite short jet-black hair, piercing dark blue eyes, and rather pale skin. Much of his jaw was stubbled in a sort of intentionally unkempt way and he – he seemed to be watching me. He wore a dark-brown leather jacket, and a blue-and-white checkered shirt with matching dark blue skinny jeans and brown-laced shoes. His build is what I would call average – maybe he worked out a bit but nothing serious. Relatively broad shoulders, about the same height as me at around five eleven, and a very slight paunch. The only difference was he could pull off the paunch look with just the right amount of definition in his chest, arms versus me where I’d look more like a lollipop if I had any trace of fat in my upper body. Conclusion: he was cute. I found my self blushing slightly and I averted my eyes. “Looking for something?” He asked and my eyes immediately shifted back to him. This time I noticed his eyebrows – just the right amount of thickness and seemed natural versus… Jim’s stupid and overly groomed brows that looked more like lines than anything else. (Maybe that wasn’t completely fair but whatever. Jim sucks.) In any case – on of this man’s brows were raised in an inquisitive but also very attractive manner. “Uh… I…. Well… I…” I stammered then cleared my throat, “Maybe?” I waved the little piece of paper that Frank had given me. “Are you Vikram?” I asked. “Uh,” The man shrugged, “no, I’m not.” There was an awkward pause filled with some sort of tension that I wasn’t familiar with. “I’m David,” I offered, “some people call me Dave.” No one called me Dave. That was a lie that I don’t really know why I spun. “Dexter,” He offered, “but people call me Dex.” I wasn’t sure if he saw through that little white lie or not. Never the less, there was one of those awkward pauses again as we just stood there. “Soooo,” I attempted to fill the silence, “do you know when Vikram will be back?” “You just missed him actually,” Dexter explained, “Just left. But he told me to wait for – Well. He told me to wait. Said I could help the next customer.” What kind of help? My mind drifted to some… less than pure places, I’ll admit. “Oh,” I nodded in a overtly-normal way, “Great.” Another awkward pause, I allowed my eyes to scan the shelves full of unfamiliar objects, colours, stuffed animals, dolls. Miscellaneous junk it seemed. “Vikram told me that what you want – or – what you need is over here,” Dexter pointed to the bottom of a cluttered wall, “on this shelf.” I nodded slightly, my pulse beating in my ears. I walked over towards him and looked towards where he pointed. I couldn’t help but feel his warmth in the slightly chilled room, smell the smooth clean smell of cool spearmint that came from the man. I looked at the top shelf. “No – Not that shelf,” Dex smiled as he redirected my gaze, “that one.” The bottom. One. The one that seemed to merge with the floor. It contained a large trunk that would normally be used to store clothing, a ring box presumably containing a ring, a deck of playing cards, a photograph, a USB Stick (which, in retrospect, seemed really out of place), a balloon, a necklace, a book… I was confused – and apparently it showed. “You need to pick one,” Dexter explained. “I need too…?” I let my sentence trail off. “Yes David,” Dex smiled. My heart fluttered. The way he said my name… “Uh… I don’t really know…?” I was confused. “Just pick whatever one feels right.” I crouched, my hand hovered over the necklace, the book, the trunk. “I just take one…” I still wasn’t sure. “Yup that’s how it works,” Dexter spoke patiently, “Now, which one will you choose?” - - - CHAPTER TWO: “Now, which one will you choose?” Dexter’s question hung in the air. Admittedly, I wasn’t sure. Honestly, I didn’t even know what I was choosing between. Was this some sort of superstitious kind of deal? Some zodiac or voodoo hocus-pocus kind of idea? Regardless – I looked in-between the items – the flash drive, the trunk, the necklace, the book… But my eyes kept being drawn back to the trunk. As immense as it was – it had these details carved into it, these figurines, serpents, and little scenes so expertly woven in the grain and swirls of the wood. A lot of nights holding swords, serpents swirling around other serpents – that kind of mythology mumbo jumbo. My hands reached towards the surface and – I don’t know what I expected to happen – but nothing did. Just straight up normal wood, rough to the touch, smooth in other places. Warn. Relatively old. So I reached forward and slide it out from its confines, I then blew some of the dusty from its surface. Expecting… I don’t know. An inscription, some message, some sort of treasure map maybe? “Why not take a look inside?” Dexter offered. I shrugged, “May as well I guess.” So I lifted the lid – again – I don’t know what I was expecting. Some sort of magic jewels, diamonds, maybe a Ouija board or something. But what I found was completely off my radar. It contained clothes. A bunch of different kinds of clothes. “Fancy that, a clothing trunk containing clothes,” I chuckled as I shut the lid. I stood up, wiped the dust from my hands, and stretched my back. “There’s no way this thing’s moving very far.” “Well maybe if we both give it a shot.” Dex suggested. I stared at him for a moment. “No I still don’t think that’ll… I live on the third floor in my apartment.” Dex returned my blank stare with a blank stare of his own. “There aren’t any elevators and I don’t much fancy dragging this thing-“ “Well I could help.” I raised an eyebrow, “did you just invite yourself over?” “Possibly,” Dexter smirked. “Well all right then. That settles that.” I glowed internally. I will take that golden star of social interaction and relish the hell out of it. It was rare that I was so on the ball like that – my dating life normally consisted of awkward glances across a bar or room and deliberate, planned ignoring. So this was… This was kind of a big deal. I didn’t even care about the trunk and the strange-ass shop in the back of the sketchiest 7-11. This guy was coming home with me. I turned to leave. “Um,” Dex objected. “What’s wrong?” I asked. “The trunk.” “Oh right that.” What followed was possibly the most inelegant, sweaty, cold, and clumsiest carrying session of my life. We managed to carry the thing past several displays (one of which I knocked over) as we left the store. Not to mention almost-dying several times down the frozen street to my parked car huddled pathetically under a half-dead evergreen tree. We wrestled the thing inside my trunk, after pushing down the back seats, and took a few moments to regain our composure after being buffeted by the flurry outside. I turned the key and cranked the heating up full blast. “Well then – now that that’s over…” I sighed rubbing my hands together. Dex smiled, “You mean the easy part – we’ve got three stories worth of anguish. Just you wait.” “Oh right. That. Thanks for reminding me.” “Any time.” I shifted the car in reverse, backed out of the stall, and began the drive home. “So,” I began, “what brought you specifically to Vikram? And his shop of wonders.” Dexter shifted in his seat – was he uncomfortable? Perhaps he didn’t want to talk about it. “Oh you know. I suppose… There’s always something. Right? Things that you’d like to change. Improve. People you’d like to meet,” he glanced at me for a split second before looking away, “that sort of thing. How about you?” “My friend recommended it. Uh – Frank.” “Frank Smith?” “Yeah… You know him?” “We used to work together – at the YMCA. We were lifeguards.” “No way!” “Small world,” Dexter smiled that smile of his. We continued talking for the rest of the ride home – about a half an hour’s worth. I learned that Dexter had actually recently moved back to the city after taking a job in another province for a couple of years. Said he didn’t really like the feel of where he’d come form and missed much of his childhood friends who still lived around this area – so he moved back a couple of weeks ago. “But it’s been hard,” he admitted, “meeting new people… And stuff. I mean – some of my old ‘friends’ have changed so much. It’s like… I hardly even know some of them anymore.” He was having more trouble that he expected picking up where he’d left off – finding that space that had almost disappeared when he’d moved away. Although he didn’t say so explicitly – I sensed that he felt particularly lonely. Perhaps he didn’t have any family? But I didn’t get a chance to ask as I pulled into my parking spot and we jumped out eager to finish the monumental task that still lay ahead of us. I’m sure I got my fair share of bruises, bumps and scrapes during our little trek up the stairwell. Curses and grunts flew freely until we finally burst through the final door and slid the trunk across the carpeted hallway to my apartment, “307.” “Well… This is me,” I muttered as I pulled out my keys. I opened the door and we slid it inside. It was only a one bedroom, had a small galley kitchen that opened to a small living room. A couple of couches here and there, a decently-sized television hooked up to a plethora of consoles, a laptop, some chairs, a table. Nothing too special, nothing out of the ordinary. I hung my jacket and kicked my shoes off in the hallway only to turn around and notice Dexter hovering near the door – still wrapped in his winter coat. “What’s wrong?” I asked. Dexter rubbed the back of his neck, “Uh… Nothing. Just… I should probably get going.” My heart sunk. “Oh.” “No it’s… It’s not that I’m just not… You know. That kind of guy.” Dexter made a vague gesture towards the bedroom. “Oh. OH. No I didn’t think you were,” I lied. “Here,” he pulled out a piece of paper and wrote something, “call me? We’ll grab a coffee or something.” “Are you okay finding your way home?” “Yeah – I live like two blocks away. No big deal.” A brief awkward silence fell between us before he leaned forward and kissed me on the forehead. “Goodbye David. See you soon?” I shut the door behind him. I found myself sinking into my living room couch staring at a blank piece of wall. Was it something I said? Did I do something wrong… Or maybe he really wasn’t that kind of guy. I glanced at the piece of paper before I placed it on my coffee table. I’d give him a call – see where things went. But I was disappointed. I’d definitely let my mind run away with me for a couple of moments there. I stood, and yawned, and dragged myself to the kitchen when my toe caught against something sharp. I yelped more in surprise than pain as I looked down and spied that trunk. Oh right – the whole reason for this. Supposedly. Apparently, according to the unseen Vikram, this is what I needed. I kneeled and opened the lid. Clothing. Same as before. I fished through the different articles and found it held quite variety. Different kinds of shorts, shirts, some sports equipment, and a lot of different kinds and sizes of underwear (some more… ‘exotic’ than others). As well as curious leather ensemble that looked significantly out of place and significantly older than anything else in the trunk. I sighed – resigned to close the trunk and stuff it away and likely forget about it before something else caught my eye near the bottom of the small mound of clothes. An envelope. Curiosity getter the better of me, I opened it and found a small folded piece of paper folded on the inside. “Hey David” I almost threw the thing against the fucking wall. How was this addressed to me?. “Hey David, It’s Vikram. Sorry I couldn’t be around. Had some more ‘pressing’ matters to take care of if you know what I mean. But I think you’ll find yourself very happy with this trunk. It’s pretty self explanatory. Basically… Just try something on and see for yourself. More instructions to follow, - Vikram” I looked on the opposite side of the paper, glanced inside the envelope, and fished around the trunk for any addition ‘instructions’ but there didn’t seem to be anything else. Just try something on? The thought of putting someone else’s clothes on felt kind of weird… But kind of thrilling at the same time. I allowed my fingers to drift through the pile of miscellaneous articles hoping that something would just jump out at me. And something… Did. My fingers found a pair of white tighty-whities about two or three sizes to big on the side of the trunk. I pulled them out and glanced at them dubiously. “It’s not like I have anything else to do,” I said to no one in particular. I stripped down to my own underpants and glanced at my reflection in the small bathroom mirror. Skinny. And much younger looking than my twenty-five years of age would suggest. I had some bags under my eyes, my arms were skin and bones, more skin than bones at that. I’d always been that kid – the one who could eat a horse and stay the exact same weight, work out and never gain a pound. I compared the width of the tighty-whities to my own. A small versus a extra-large. Much more than just a couple of sizes, you could basically fit an entire person inside of these. Before I slipped them on, I glanced at my basically average cock. Man-scaped optimistically waiting for that one night stand that never happened. I’d sort of gotten in the habit ever since my last boyfriend and never really stopped. I slipped them on. I had to hold up the fabric in bunches just to keep it up. If I were to let go – it’d just fall straight to the ground. It was more than just a little pathetic. It looked like I was drowning in the fabric. “Just try them on he said, no further instructions he said,” I laughed to no one in particular. Then suddenly… Something happened. It’s kind of hard to put into words. It kind of felt like a pulse – like some kind of energy. It radiated from the fabric and flowed and spread through my entire body like a warm wave. And it only grew hotter – focusing first in one space. I watched with disbelieving eyes as slowly the fabric filled with a swelling ass, from almost entirely flat to full on bubble-butt until the underwear fit snugly and comfortably by itself. Then the wave shifted downwards to my chicken legs and it was almost like it was attached to a pump as they slowly started to inflate. I could feel the strength knotting and pushing outwards against my taught skin as my calves and thighs began to inflate to swimmer’s, then even bodybuilder proportions. I had to widen my stance as my legs fought against each other for more and more space. I could feel my lower body getting stronger, I could feel my lower body getting heavier. As if on cue, my cock sprung to full mast, the feeling erotic. Like some sort of build up the likes of which I’ve never felt. Finally the warmth spread to my upper body as one by one abs began to appear and became more and more pronounced, two, four, six. My pecs expanded and took on a life of their own becoming two full balloons of power forming a shelf past which I could no longer see the rest of my body if I looked down. My shoulders widened and mounded with lumps they’d never seen before and my biceps expanded from nothing to apple sized, baseballs, and even further to small watermelons. My whole body seemed to be flexing, building up tension, flexing past its breaking point and expanding further, further, further. Even my neck took on a life of its own and became fearsome and bullish as my traps expanded around it. Even my face became broader, larger, and my chin expanded and became more masculine. I flexed and let out a deep guttural rawr. The feeling of taking up more space, the feeling of my weight as I stumbled around the bathroom that now felt much too small. I flexed my arms and watched the veins bulge around mountains and valleys that now formed my new body. All the while my cock twitched and seemed to follow suit with everything else, growing, and growing, peeking out and becoming a little monster all its own, a little python. It was too much to bear – too many sensations all at once, until at last the mounding tension was released as my cock blew the biggest load I’d ever seen. Spurt after spurt, wet and stickiness everywhere, covering my sink again and again as I stumbled back and fell against the wall lost in the sheer ecstasy of it all. When I’d finally calmed down, when I’d finally regained some of my senses, I found myself sitting against the wall, barely enough room between myself in the bathroom table, breathing hard, my massive chest rising and falling, rising and falling. And my cock still rigid-hard ready for a round two. I slowly lumbered to a standing position and opened the door, finding myself needing to squeeze through sideways just to get through. Everything seemed so much smaller now, everything was so much closer together and I found myself bouncing off things, colliding into walls and furniture all the while the floor groaned and squeaked in its own agony protesting against the new weight it had to bear. I quickly fumbled with my cell phone, now so small against one of my colossal hands, and had to dial several times before my sausage fingers could get the number right. It rang a couple times as I pressed the tiny receiver against an ear. Dexter picked up, “Hello?” “Dexter –“I stopped myself before I continued, my voice so much deeper and sexier than before, “It’s David… Listen I… Need your help with something-“ “No need to say anymore, I’m right outside.” I felt my underwear begin to dampen as my cock began to leak copious amounts of precum at the thought. I stumbled towards the door, and opened it. (To be continued?)

Hey everybody! I got inspired and finally wrote this idea that I've been playing with in my head for years and years. Many of us have had those crushes in our youths that we just couldn't touch but always wanted to if only we could get in the right situation. For me, I had major crushes on some guys on the football team when I was in college, and I look back and wish I could have just touched them, if not more. This story is an attempt to explore that idea. Adam is a scrawny freshman kicker for a small college in Minnesota. The smallest guy on the team, he doesn't fit in real well and feels pretty awkward around the other, bigger players. On a road trip to an away game, Adam gets paired to room with Wyatt, the biggest offensive lineman on the team, a hulking senior. In chapter one, they get to know each other and Adam tries to control his desire in the tight space of their hotel bed. Adam lurched in his seat as the rickety old school bus trundled down a bumpy road somewhere in rural Minnesota. He was squeezed in next to the window beside one of the wide receivers as the bus sped north towards their away game. It wasn’t until tomorrow, but because it started at noon the team had decided to spend the night at a cheap hotel on Friday to make sure everyone was fresh. Adam was a scrawny freshmen, the backup kicker for a small liberal arts school that happened to have a pretty decent football program. They weren’t D1 or anything, but the team was still filled with athletes, guys who had done well in high school and were good enough to play in college. Most of the other guys on the team were big, 220lb+ and built, lean, fast, muscular, but Adam wasn’t really any of those things. Sure he could aim the ball with uncanny consistency, which had earned him a partial scholarship and all-state honorable mention last year, but Adam was not really athletic. Just 150lb and 5’7”, he was easily the smallest guy on the team and didn’t really feel like he fit in. The bus was hot and musty, and the weather was unseasonably warm and humid for September in Minnesota. The bus was filled to the brim with oversized college jock bros who were loudly talking, playing music, and carrying on. Adam tried to ignore it and pressed his headphones on a little tighter. Finally the bus pulled in to the parking lot of the crappy little hotel they would staying at for the night. It was already sunset outside, and everyone was eager to get off the bus but before they could, coach stood up and yelled for everyone’s attention. He explained that there were only 30 rooms to go around, so people were randomly assigned a roommate for the two nights they were staying. Adam gulped. He didn’t know most of the guys on the team and he still felt pretty insecure about being around so many other big guys he didn’t know. It didn’t help that he had a crush on one player in particular… “Adam!” Coach bellowed and Adam perked up in his seat. “You’re with Wyatt!” People chuckled and hollered at this, and Adam blushed. He turned to look and saw Wyatt looking back at him, grinning. Wyatt was the biggest guy on the team by far; pairing him and Adam together must have been some sort of sick cosmic joke. Adam sunk down in his chair as the rest of the team filed off the bus. Adam slumped his heavy bag down on the floor of the room as he filed in. He was carrying not only his normal luggage but also all his football gear. Admittedly his gear was lighter and smaller than most, but it was still a heavy load. He looked around the room and cringed. It was small and dingy, like it hadn’t been updated since the 80s, with an old TV and cramped bathroom. And… “One bed!?” Adam groaned to himself. There wasn’t much room on the floor to sleep either. Would he have to… share!? Suddenly a shadow engulfed Adam as the light from the doorway was blocked. He turned and Wyatt was filling up the entire doorway. Wyatt was a senior offensive lineman and easily the biggest guy on the entire team. He was 6’1” and at least 360lbs, or so Adam had heard, with a bulky mix of lumpy, thick muscle and a generous distribution of fat. He was wearing a sweat-stained tanktop and blue mesh basketball shorts; his pasty, huge arms were slick with sweat as he lugged his considerably bigger bags in his hands. The weight from his bags made his enormous round delts twitch with muscle; his biceps exploded with muscle as he hefted the bags in front of him and entered the room. “Hey, you Adam?” Wyatt rumbled in a deep but soft voice as he threw his bags next to Adam’s. “Man, you ARE a little guy!” Wyatt laughed. Adam blushed, embarrassed. Wyatt extended a hand. “I’m Wyatt,” he said. “I-I know,” Adam stammered awkwardly as he extended his hand. Wyatt’s engulfed Adam’s completely, and Adam felt the thick, calloused hand squeeze his own until he winced. “Guess we’re roomies, huh?” Wyatt said as he bumped past Adam, his enormous round gut and shelf-like pecs brushing past Adam’s arm. A wave of musky BO sweat followed Wyatt as he passed. “You’re a freshman, right?” he said as he went into the bathroom. Adam marveled as the size of Wyatt’s enormous round ass, wide and powerful, and the spread of his huge back. He watched as Wyatt awkwardly squeezed into the little bathroom, his back wider than the door, his giant shoulders brushing against the frame roughly. “Y-yeah, the backup kicker. You’re a senior, right?” Adam said timidly. A loud stream of piss poured into the toilet as Wyatt dropped trow with the door open and relieved himself. “Yup. I saw you practicing the other day, you’re pretty good!” Wyatt said. Adam was taken aback. The big senior had noticed him? “Uh, thanks man, just something I’ve always been good at,” Adam said as Wyatt flushed the toilet. Adam sat the bed. Wyatt waddled back into the room, his big thighs rubbing together as he walked. He stepped up to Adam and towered over him. “Well it’s good to have you on the team, hopefully I can help set you up for some points tomorrow,” Wyatt said with a genuine smile. He had narrow, green eyes, black hair, and a sharp high and tight haircut. A wispy mustache and chin hair was all the facial hair he could grow, and Adam guessed that Wyatt was probably smooth and hairless under his tight tanktop. Wyatt’s exposed arms were huge, easily over 20” around and solid with hard muscle. His chest stuck out like a shelf, heavy pecs heaving up and down as he breathed, stretching the straps of his tank top until they were taut between his traps and chest. Adam gulped a little and felt his cock chub up as the handsome guy three times his size complimented him. “Th-thanks big guy. Uh, I’ve seen you around too, kinda hard to miss the biggest guy on the team,” Adam said. He couldn’t help but comment on Wyatt’s size. “Heh, yeah that’s me, always trying to get as big as possible. This isn’t nearly big enough to me, I’d love to start pushing 400lb by the end of the year if I can,” Wyatt said, looking off into the distance and flexing a bit. His forearms and upper arms bulged with mass and his traps rose to engulf his neck. “B-bigger!?” Adam blurted. “You’re already like three times my size!” “Heh, well, we’ll see,” Wyatt said and he sat down on the bed too, his soft belly jiggling slightly as he did. It creaked ominously and leaned towards Wyatt’s side. “I don’t want to intimidate any teammates now,” he said and nudged Adam roughly, pushing him off the bed. Wyatt boomed a jovial laugh and extended a hand to help Adam up. “Oops, sorry little guy! Guess I underestimated just how light you are!” Adam was shocked as just how easily Wyatt’s mass had displaced him. “Well with power like that you might intimidate people more than you think!” Adam said with a smile. He noticed just how thick and bulky Wyatt’s legs were from down on the floor, and gulped as the size of Wyatt’s huge feet before he stood up again. “I try to save it for the field,” Wyatt said. “I actually try to be extra nice and approachable outside of football…people tend to be kind of scared of me because of my size,” Wyatt explained. “I can see that, I’ll admit I was kind of nervous when they said we were gonna room together,” Adam admitted. “Oh really? Don’t be, man, it’s all good. Seniors gotta take care of their freshmen, right? We’re all on the same team,” Wyatt as he rose to his full height. He patted Adam on the shoulder roughly. “Besides, I’m a lineman, it’s my job to protect you,” Wyatt said with a smile. “Heh, yeah that’s true!” Adam chuckled nervously. “H-have you always been big?” “Oh yeah, growing up I was always the biggest kid in class, way taller and heavier than everyone. I grew up on a farm, so kind of got that cornfed diet and functional strength from doing chores. I was kind of a fat kid growing up but then I discovered weights and football in high school and here I am,” Wyatt said as he shifted his bulk from side to side. “It’s fun being the biggest!” Adam nodded and then looked over to their single queen-sized bed. “So, uh, I guess I’m taking the floor and you can have the bed?” Adam said nervously. “Naw, the bed is plenty big enough for both of us, I don’t want you on the floor the night before a game!” Wyatt rumbled and moved over to where his bag was sitting. “I mean, obviously I’m gonna take up more room than you, but you can squeeze on there, you’re a small guy,” Wyatt said as he looked Adam up and down with an expression that Adam couldn’t quite figure out. “You’ll be right up next to me.” Adam noticed Wyatt’s enormous bulge in his tight basketball shorts shifting around. “O-ok if you insist, big guy,” Adam said. “Mmm big guy, I always like when people call me that!” Wyatt laughed. He lifted his shoulder pads up out of his bag and set them down on the bed, causing the bed to bounce a little. “Jesus, those are so big!” Adam blurted. “Heh, yeah they had to custom order those for me. Already getting a little tight compared to earlier this season though, the bulk I’m on right now is working great! Put on 10lbs in the last three weeks!” Wyatt said excitedly as he unpacked the rest of his gear. “The school cafeteria is always good for me,” he said patting his gut. “Gotta have them gainz, right?” “Heh, yeah, right, gainz!” Adam chuckled nervously as the big lineman took up more space with his gear. “Let’s go get some food before it gets any later,” Wyatt said as his huge belly rumbled. “I’m starving!” -- Adam and Wyatt had spent more of the evening watching ESPN on the crappy hotel TV and getting to know each other. They talked about they each got into football, what Wyatt’s gym routine was like, foods they liked, and so on. The AC in the room was on full blast but it was still pretty warm, so both guys were in bed without shirts on. Eventually they turned the TV and stared at their phones for a while as it got later. Adam laid next to Wyatt in bed, tense and nervous. Wyatt’s wide frame spread to take up most of the bed, and Adam was clinging to an edge. It didn’t help that Wyatt’s heavy weight made the mattress sink down; Adam had to make sure he didn’t roll towards the middle of the bed and against Wyatt. Adam had to focus to contain the rising pressure in his pajama pants as he tried not to look too much at the bulky behemoth laying next to him. Wyatt was shirtless and hadn’t showered, so his smell permeated the room. He also radiated heat, a massive meaty furnace just inches from Adam. “Alright bud, I’m gonna sleep now. See you tomorrow,” Wyatt said as he turned off his phone and set it on his night stand. He shifted around in bed until his back was turned to Adam. He looked like a huge wall or mountain next to him, taking up 3/4ths of the bed. “O-ok Wyatt, goodnight,” Adam said nervously. Adam tried to lay as still as he could until he heard Wyatt starting to snore and breath evenly. Adam couldn’t sleep. He was raging hard; he couldn’t believe the guy he had such a massive crush on was right next to him, shirtless, sleeping, snoring. Adam could feel the heat and smell the musk radiating off of him, inviting Adam in. Adam couldn’t help but reach out and touch Wyatt’s big back. He was hot to the touch, his thick body soft but solid at the same time. He touched Wyatt’s traps, feeling their hardness and thickness, and then moved his hand up and over Wyatt’s massive boulder shoulder. Adam risked giving it a little squeeze and shuttered as he felt the hardness of the bulky muscle. He moved his arm across Wyatt’s upper arm, feeling the bulk of his huge thick triceps and running his fingers over the curve of Wyatt’s round bicep. Adam groaned softly and arched his back, his cock throbbing. He leaned closer to Wyatt’s sleeping form and breathed in his warm, heavy, musky scent. He couldn’t believe this fantasy was coming true. Suddenly Wyatt shifted, turning around to sleep on his other side, and Adam quickly retracted his hand and went still again. Wyatt settled with his face towards Adam, his chubby round cheeks looking soft as he snored and breathed on Adam. Wyatt’s breath was minty and fresh, and his lips were pouty and soft, with just a bit of a mustache and goatee framing them. His pecs were pressed together as he layed on his side, showing the enormous bulk of chest. He snored louder as he drifted off to deeper sleep, a deep rumbling growl that made his huge chest rise and fall, and Adam knew he wasn’t going to get much sleep that night. He thought about reaching out to touch the lineman’s meaty chest, moving his hand just over it, but couldn’t muster the courage to do it. He didn’t want to wake him and make things awkward. Instead Adam pulled a pillow around his head to try to block out the snoring and tried to go to sleep. -- The next day the game went just fine. Adam didn’t actually play, as he was just the backup, but he had fun watching Wyatt flatten the opposition and move people around easily with his huge bulk and tremendous strength. He had never noticed the way Wyatt really controlled the offense, because he had been so focused on the ball before. The only problem was that it was brutally hot, the hottest day this late in the year Adam could ever remember, and everyone was a sweaty soaking mess by the time they were done. After the game, the team had a post-game meeting, dinner, and then all went out to a movie, and Wyatt mostly stuck with his linemen buddies and Adam kept to himself. Adam sometimes caught Wyatt looking over at him and he would nod or look away awkwardly. Did Wyatt know that Adam touched him last night? What if he had told everyone else on the team? Adam was anxious and self-conscious the entire day. Finally, Adam headed back to his hotel room. It was dark by the time all planned activities were done. Wyatt had gone over to a friend’s hotel room after the movie, so Adam was alone. They weren’t leaving until the following morning, so he just had to wait around. He decided to go to bed early, but was awoken at 11:30pm by Wyatt bursting into the room. “Adam! You should have gone along with me tonight, bud,” Wyatt slurred as he stumbled into the room and slammed the door louder than he probably meant to. “Derrick somehow got a couple cases of beer and we were all playing Cards Against Humanity,” he rumbled as he sat on the bed and slipped off his huge shoes. “I-I didn’t know I was invited,” Adam said quietly, and Wyatt turned and stood up. “Of course you are, little guy! You’re my friend now, so you’re always invited,” Wyatt said as he looked down at Adam, who was shirtless and laying in bed. “Hey why is it so hot in here?” Wyatt said as he started trying to strip his shirt off. “The AC broke,” Adam explained as he watched Wyatt wrestling with his Underarmour compression shirt. “It’s, uh, gonna be kind of a warm one I think,” Adam said but his attention was fixed on the giant lineman exposing his enormous sweaty torso. Wyatt finally slipped the shirt off and stood shirtless and sweaty in the middle of the room. He then proceeded to awkwardly step out of his grey athletic shorts, leaving only skin-tight white compression shorts that left little to the imagination. “Ahh, that’s better!” the big lineman boomed as he approached the bed. “W-what are you wearing?” Adam said, shocked that his crush was about to get into bed wearing nothing but compression shorts. “The only thing that fits me,” Wyatt said. “My boys need plenty of room, as does my ass and thighs, so the stretchy stuff is what I wear. Now scoot over, short stuff, make way for the big guy!” he said before crashing down onto the bed. The mattress squealed dramatically, and Wyatt partially squashed Adam. “Whoa, jeez, Wyatt, aren’t you gonna shower first?” Adam said as he wrinkled his nose as the sweat-soaked behemoth pressed against him, smearing sweat all over his arm. “You’re gross!” “I never shower after games, it’s bad luck and I kind of like the football pad smell,” Wyatt grumbled as he pressed against Adam harder. “Deal with it, little guy!” Wyatt’s beer breath wafted over Adam as he pressed against him. “Jeez, how much did you have to drink?” Adam asked as Wyatt’s sweaty frame soaked the sheets. “Enough for even someone my size to feel it!” Wyatt said and then burped loudly. “Jesus… that’s gonna be tougher if you get bigger like you said you want,” Adam said nervously as he scooted over to the edge of the bed again. “Mmmm yeah but it’s worth it. Bigger… I wish I was so big I took up the entire bed,” Wyatt said sleepily. “Yeah, well, it would take you even more to get drunk then… Wyatt?” Adam asked as he shook the big man’s shoulder. Wyatt was out like a light. Adam didn’t move, realizing that his crush was pumped up, sweaty, drunk, and laying just inches from him. He couldn’t decide if he had the best or worst luck in the world, and let his eyes explore the giant football stud. Adam’s cock swelled to life as he watched Wyatt breath, watched his muscles twitch whenever he shifted in weight or twitched in his sleep, and he couldn’t help but want more. He reached out again, hesitating at first and just hovering his hand over Wyatt’s pale skin. This was wrong! But he couldn’t help it… his lust was too strong. This time Adam reached for Wyatt’s heavy smooth pecs and front shoulders. He scooted closer, close enough to feel Wyatt’s breath, and pressed his lean legs against Wyatt’s thick tree trunks. Adam sighed and ran a finger over Wyatt’s meaty nipple, then ran his hand down across Wyatt’s huge, perfect belly. He rubbed it in circles and jiggled the chub at the bottom. Wyatt’s BO scent filled his senses and Adam’s cock throbbed harder. “What are you doing?” Wyatt rumbled softly. Adam retracted his hands and then froze, holding his breath. “Were you touching me?” Wyatt asked.

I apologize for the extremely long delay and for the absence of responses. I am grateful for all the positive comments from my last two chapters of this story. Hopefully this short addition will be able to tide you over for a while ;). Let me know what you'd like to see next! Part 3 I was still impaled on Colt’s hard cock. I rightly guessed that Colt had the stamina of a horse and would likely stay hard the entire weekend. My feet were about a foot off the ground and every so often, Colt would pulse his member to give me extra pleasure. I was in perpetual ecstasy, having this giant cock fill me up and leave me with a sense of security. The back of my head was nestled between his huge pecs and he had his right arm draped over me in a protective embrace. Ox had taken a few steps back and was now staring at me with intensity. His cock was out of his skintight jeans and the button up shirt he wore was a bit of mess from the romp we just had. Ox reached down and scooped my cum off of his jeans and Colt tensed his pecs around my head. As my head was forced tightly in one position, Ox brought his huge index finger to my mouth and fed my cum. This god of a man was so hot and I could do nothing but look up at him as he worked his finger in and out of my mouth. With that Ox again took a few steps back. He asked, “Are you ready Alex?” “Yes, sir,” I replied in a very submissive tone. Colt leaned his head down to my ear, grabbed my cock and tensed his own cock inside my ass. He whispered, “I’ll be taking charge of this for the show.” He cupped my cock for extra emphasis. I again replied “Yes, of course sir” Ox folded his arms and said, “Alex, I want you to beg me to take off my clothes. Show me that my muscles are worthy of your affection. Convince me.” “Please, sir. I have never wanted anything more in my entire life. You two are gods among men and I am nothing but a weak bitch in your presence. I will show your muscles the attention they command and deserve. Please give me the chance to serve you and pleasure you. My being is yours to do with as you please.” “Damn straight,” Ox replied. “That will do I guess but you have to work on your adulation. I guess I will have to inspire you.” He ended that sentence with a grin. With that he brought his hands up to the collar of his shirt and ripped it clean off his body. My eyes nearly rolled in the back of their sockets as Colt started to lightly play with my cock. When I was able to refocus I was staring at a brick wall of 8 protruding abdominal muscles framed with concrete obliques and big full pecs. My mouth started to water and drool began to escape it. Before I could say anything, Ox quickly walked over to me and proceeded to stick my small head between the valley in his full chest. With that I heard a ripping behind me and knew that Colt had just ripped off his shirt as well. Ox walked closer to Colt and I was once again in a blissful muscle sandwich. My body was surrounded my muscle on all sides. My hole was plugged with a huge, thick, muscle cock. My dick was leaking in the enormous hand of Colt who had complete control. My head was surrounded by the valley that Ox and Colt’s pecs made and all I could do was reach up and grab on to Ox’s dark nipples. My shoulders came just under the overhang of both of these god’s pecs. Colt let go of my crotch and instead grabbed a hold of my hips. I missed his strong hand around my cock but quickly felt what he was doing next. He started to rub my hard little cock up and down Ox’s 8 pack while fucking my ass with his dripping cock. I could do nothing but look up at my two gods as they smiled down at me. I was in heaven. As Colt began to pick up the pace, my cock and prostate where being hyper stimulated. Ox leaned down and began to make out with my small little mouth. He forced his tongue down my throat and held my head with his huge hands. He continued to do this for a few minutes while tears of joy streamed down my face. Feeling my gratitude, Ox removed his tongue from my mouth and began to whisper words of encouragement in my ear. “You belong to us little man. You feel these abs rubbing up and down your cock? Feel what happens when I start to flex them” Suddenly my cock was surrounded by his abdominals. They actually jutted out far enough that they were able to take in my small little cock. With Colt’s hands on my hips he began to encourage me as well. “Yeah squirt. Fuck Ox’s abs as I fuck your small little hole. I don’t want you to cum until I tell you, you understand?” I turned my head around to see the intensity in Colt’s eyes. I nodded and said “Yes, sir”. “Fuck, your submissiveness turns me on. I am going to destroy your hole!” With that he increased the pace tenfold and I could do nothing but moan. I leaned forward into Ox’s pecs and moaned as I was hole was pistoned by Colt’s cock. My cock was buried in Ox’s abs being tortured rubbing up and down the bumpy surface. Ox started flexing his pecs hard around my head. Almost to the point where I thought he wanted to crush my skull. “Oh fuck, I ‘m going to cum little man!” shouted Colt. “Cum when I tell you” he said as my hold was being reamed. I felt his balls slapping my ass firm up as his grip tightened on my hips. “3…2…1.. CUM!!” My body was thankful to obey his command and I came all over Ox’s 8 pack. My legs were flailing from the intensity of the orgasm but that didn’t matter to either of them. I heard the smacking sounds of Colt’s strong pelvis as it made contact with my ass but the intensity didn’t register as I had begun to get numb down there. After a few moments he came too and my prostate felt his pulsing cock unload the contents in my body. Colt carried me over to the bed and Ox followed suit. He pulled me off his cock and placed me in the middle of the two. I was in a delirium and more then ready for a cuddle break. Little did I know what Ox had planned…

The ride in Atlas’ BMW – the one that had belonged to the Professor – to Adonis’ house was filled with sexual energy. It was hard to find a topic to talk about, since both men really just wanted to talk about muscle and strength – mainly, the strength of Atlas. It had been easy in the bar when they were just telling stories, but now there was a purpose for both of them and that brought on an unspeakable thrill. Atlas was the first to talk and he shared an honest thought that had been whirling around in his head since earlier in the evening. “I haven’t been this excited for a very long time, Adonis. A very long time.” “I’ve never been this excited, big guy.” Atlas looked over at the equally honest face of the smaller guy. He could tell that mixed in with the excitement was some trepidation, as well. The big man knew that soon he’d be able to wipe away some of that fear – some of that doubt. He was ready to show Adonis what he was capable of. He was ready to show him that some big men were nice, strong, and attentive to little guys. He hesitated and then pushed off into unchartered territory. “Do you think you’ll ever be able to trust another big man after this is over?” “I think I already trust a certain big man . . . well, actually, the biggest man I’ve ever met or seen, for that matter. I think I’d trust him even more if he let me feel his flexed biceps. I also think that would definitely help to calm my nervousness.” The hot smile on the giant bodybuilder’s face could have melted the North Pole. His heart began to race with a new level of happiness. This gorgeous creature sitting beside him wanted to feel his biceps. Not since the Professor was alive had he been this turned on. He could feel his mammoth cock snaking down his pants leg. That buffoon Rex was going to regret this night for a long time. Not only could Atlas not believe the man could hurt someone as wonderful as Adonis, but – on top of that – the giant looked super forward to showing off for his new little friend. He knew, instinctively, he wouldn’t hurt Rex, but he was certainly going to teach him a very important lesson. Atlas kept glancing from the road to the handsome face of the man beside him. At the same time he let go of the steering wheel with his right hand and brought his monstrous arm up into a freakishly massive flex. He waited, holding his breath, to feel the small hands of his Adonis on his arm. Adonis, meanwhile, almost could not move because of the unbelievable sight that was before him in the car. He found it impossible for an arm to be so huge. He was more apt to call it a mountain – it’s size being closer to that than that of a mere mortal. But Adonis figured Atlas was not a mere mortal. Oh, of course he new the guy was flesh and blood, but he figured something in the stars or in the heavens, if that’s what you believed in, had decided the world needed a hero, well, at least the world of a few guys that were lucky enough to meet Atlas. It took all of his strength to finally move his hand from his lap to the giant thing hanging in the air beside him. Adonis was still too shocked to move – too unbelieving. As soon as he touched the hard-as-anything-he’d-ever-felt flesh he exhaled loudly. He hadn’t even realized he was holding his breath. His fingers seemed to be lying to him. It was not possible for a man to be so hard. He suddenly remembered that he had thought Rex’s arm would be hard – but it didn’t even begin to come close to what he felt right now. He did not intend to speak out loud the thought in his head, but couldn’t help himself. “You can’t be real.” “I can assure you I am. I hope that big arm puts you at ease about what’s soon to happen.” “That arm could put me at ease about everything wrong in the world.” Atlas tensed his arm more, just to make the smaller guy gasp and tremble with shock. He figured Adonis believed the biceps was fully flexed and had no idea it could get much harder and bigger. The large man didn’t freak the smaller one out with a full flex – he wanted to save some surprises for later on. Every now and then Atlas would see the seemingly small fingers of Adonis come over the giant peak of his arm – all of them together not coming close to covering the expanse of the top of his massive arm. There was a stirring deep inside Atlas’ heart, as well as his groin. It was like something was opening up – a vault that had been sealed many years ago. He knew fully well he’d never forget his precious Little Prince, but the beautiful man beside him – the one he had christened with a Greek name, was helping to heal a part of the big man that had been wounded for a long time. At the same time, he knew he was also healing some very deep pains within Adonis, as well. The smaller man had been through so much turmoil – so much unnecessary troubles – that Atlas could not wait to set the man free from those chains. When they pulled up to the lovely large Tudor-style home of Adonis, Atlas dropped his arm, turned off the car, and then turned to his groping friend. “When we are done here, I’d like to take you to my home and let you explore every inch of my big body.” “I’d like that very much.” “Let’s go teach Rex a lesson.” “You’re not going to hurt him, are you.” “Just his pride, Adonis, just his pride.” They got out of the car. There were no lights on in the house and at first, the smaller man thought Rex might be gone, but then he glanced in the garage and saw the Lexus. Rex had taken that, as well, before kicking Adonis out. There was a growing excitement in the smaller man – he simply could not wait for the moment when the big Rex met the even bigger Atlas. The giant had already established himself as the protector of small men from bullies – so there was the upcoming confrontation to excite Adonis, but there was also the thrill of being alone with Atlas, at his house, following that. “Maybe he’s not at home.” “No, his car . . . I mean, my car is in the garage.” “I think it best if this is a surprise visit, Adonis.” “What do you mean?” “How fond are you of the handle on this front door?” “Why?” “Could it be ripped off and you wouldn’t miss it?” The loud gulp in Adonis’ throat had probably been heard halfway down the block. The small man’s cock raged harder as he thought about Atlas taking care of the door handle with just his hand. He found it odd that he had never thought about whether he was ‘fond’ of the handle or not. He had the strange feeling that his new friend was going to open a wealth of new thoughts, options, and possibilities. He looked down at the steel door handle – protruding from a steel plate on the large wooden door – and realized he had no fondness for it whatsoever. As a matter of fact, he had no fondness for the entire door, but he knew busting in the door would make enough noise to announce their entrance. Adonis knew Atlas wanted to surprise his opponent. “Rip away, my bulging friend.” Even in the darkness, Adonis could see that the big giant was smiling. His big white teeth – yes, even those were larger than most people’s – caught the reflection of the bright moon perfectly. Adonis also noticed that when Atlas grabbed the front door handle – the thing looked tiny in his hand. It had always seemed so large and thick before, but the giant paw of his muscled friend made the thing looks so weak. If you’ve never heard metal squeal in pain your in for a treat the first time it happens. Adonis was petrified he was going to spurt a big load as soon as the big hand of his friend started bending the metal handle. Not only did the handle get mutilated into something unrecognizable, the metal plate embedded in the wood was soon ripped from its place leaving a gaping hole where security and safety used to prevail. Adonis had to brace himself against the front wall – nervous he was going to black out from all the blood that rushed to his groin area. Atlas, in less than ten seconds, had easily ripped metal apart – making it look like the whole mechanism had merely been made of nothing more than toothpicks. Adonis looked up into the smiling face of his friend – both men had been aroused beyond measure by the feat of strength. Atlas was turned on mostly because it obviously thrilled his small friend so much. “How is that even possible? What does it feel like to have that much power?” “Kind of normal, I guess. I can just look at something like that and know I can rip it apart. You know, the same way you know your can lift a book, a glass, or something. I don’t really think about it until someone as cute and small as you looks on with such shock. That’s when it really turns me on – because you like it so much. Want to feel it?” “You know I do.” “Here, let me tear it from the plate first.” Again, metal gave in to Atlas’ powerful hands with almost no resistance. There was a high pitching screech while the handle was torn from what was clearly a heavy plate. The thick L-shaped curled bar was now just a mangled glob of metal. Adonis was astounded a how heavy the thing was and by the fact that it was very hot from being abused by Atlas’ hand. The small man suddenly noticed that there was a feeling of wetness at his crotch – which the cool night air emphasized – and he knew he was oozing copious amounts of pre-cum. He handed the handle back to Atlas. The big man then took the plate, the handle from the outside, and the handle from the inside and started crumpling the things together in his hands. It was clear that it was taking a lot of effort on the big man’s part, but the metal yielded to his hands without any other choice. When the entire mechanism was just a blob of metal Atlas dropped it over in the yard with a loud thud. “Think I’ll leave it there so you can glance at it every time you come home – just to gt you going. That was a good warm up for the fun we’re about to have. Shall we go in?” “After you, big man, after you.” “I hop you’re not still nervous, Adonis.” “After seeing what you did to that door handle, Atlas, I’m not nervous at all.” Atlas pushed the door open and walked into the front foyer. Both men immediately heard what sounded like a television going in the back of the house. Adonis grabbed the gigantic arm of his friend – noticing quickly that his entire hand barely reached around even a fraction of the big man’s forearm – and led him toward the den at the back of the house. Big Rex had obviously not thought about any housework since Adonis had been evicted. The smells emanating from the different rooms were rank and disgusting. Adonis was happy the place was dark – so he didn’t have to see the devastation. When they reached the doorway of the den they found the television on and big Rex passed out on the sofa. The first thing Adonis noticed, besides the filth in the room, was that Rex seemed bigger. He had obviously been working out – but he was still nowhere near the size of Atlas. From the sounds of the snores coming from the man on the sofa, Atlas knew he could move about the room freely. He leaned down and whispered into Adonis’ ear. “Let’s use the same kind of wake up call he gave you.” At first, Adonis was confused. He watched the big man step in between the outstretched legs of Rex and then bend over the loudly snoring dude. Suddenly, the loud smack of Atlas’s big hand on Rex’s face shot through the room. Followed shortly by another one. And a third one – somewhat harder – had to be applied before the sleeping man gained full consciousness. Rex was wearing a heavy sweatshirt over his big body and Atlas grabbed the front of it – twisted the material tightly – and before the awakening man had time to even think about what was happening his body shot high up into the air as his feet started kicking back and forth wildly. To be awakened in such a way had to be pretty disorienting. Rex’s eyes shot super wide as he realized he was being held in the air by the huge and powerful arms of some giant. The poor guy probably thought it was a dream at first, but then the giant spoke and referred to the third man in the room – a guy Rex knew all too well. “Wake up, runt! This big man wants to have some fun with you. My good friend, Adonis – over there – has told me a lot about you. Oh, by the way, from now on you’ll only refer to him as Adonis. Got it, runt?” “Fuck you!” It was clear this was exactly the kind of response Atlas hoped he would receive. Adonis was surprised when he realized he had hoped for the same thing, too. It was clear that big Rex hadn’t fully grasped the particular predicament he was in – still oblivious to the fact that he was a few feet off the ground in the hands of a much bigger man – and he believed he was still the alpha in the room, especially since the puny guy he had kicked out was present. Atlas obviously thought he should shake some sense into the slow learner. The giant started moving his hands back and forward so fast that Rex flopped around like a rag doll. Adonis was worried something in Rex’s head was going to be shaken loose – until he laughed to himself and thought there’d have to be something in the head to begin with. Atlas stopped the motion and it was pretty clear that it took a few minutes for Rex’s eyes to stop rolling around – kind of like a slot machine that’s just had it’s armed pulled down. There was fear on the face of the man being held in the air after the intense shaking. It was pretty obvious he was starting to understand that there was no trick taking place and that a much larger man than himself was holding him in the air without any problem. Atlas, however, did not want the evening to end too quickly. He wanted Rex to take a lot more time to learn his lesson. The giant simply released the man and he fell back down on his ass on the sofa – the piece of furniture groaning from the sudden weight. Atlas took a few steps back – for two reasons – one, so Rex would get a good look at just how massive the giant was and two, so that Rex might quickly regain some confidence and try a stupid move. And that’s exactly what happened. “You’re going down, meathead!” Rex screamed loudly and then – with surprisingly agile reflexes – jumped up from the sofa and charged at Atlas with his shoulder down. For a second – and it was only a second – Adonis worried about Atlas, but then he remembered the gob of crushed metal laying in the yard outside and he simply relaxed to watch the show. When Rex’s roided body hit the massive boulder-like structure that was Atlas it was like something from a cartoon. All motion stopped – the unmovable force that was Atlas hadn’t quivered at all and the rushing mass of craziness that was Rex came to a screeching halt, he let out a loud yelp of pain, and then his entire body fell to the side. The poor guy was stunned out of his mind. He had anticipated the behemoth to fall into the bookcase behind him – taking down everything including the television attached to the wall. Atlas, however, did not move. As soon as Rex fell to the ground, the giant raised his hand and looked at his fingernails as if he just couldn’t be bothered. This action brought a huge smile to Adonis’ face – and his heart was truly light for the first time in over a year. Atlas looked over at his new little lover and shrugged his huge shoulders – arms raised – as if to say, ‘who knew?’ The big man then reached down, with one hand, and grabbed the back of Rex’s belt and jeans, lifted the stunned man’s body into the air, and then tossed him back onto the couch. Atlas made a suggestion. “Maybe try it again, Rex, with the other shoulder. Perhaps you’ll have more luck this time.” Adonis felt his cock twitch with excitement at the big man’s words. It’s not that he wanted Rex to suffer – well maybe he did just a little – but it was more about what Atlas was capable of. The small man wanted Rex to rush his big friend again. He wanted to see his old tormentor meet the unmovable force that was Atlas. Adonis had finally crossed some deep chasm that had been ruling his life. Maybe it was the fact that he had just watched Atlas hold the man who had tormented him for so long in the air with his bare hands. Maybe it was watching Rex running at full speed at the bigger man and being stopped completely – like he had run into the wall of a building or something. And maybe it was just the sheer size of Atlas’ arm and how it had felt when he was caressing it in the car. No matter what it was, Adonis was now free – free of the fear of Rex. He was just going to sit back and watch the show. Rex was not the brightest light on the Christmas tree. Atlas had invited him to try again, so he was going to do just that. He stood up, lowered his other shoulder like he was some kind of football player and then charged for the mid-section of Atlas’ body. Adonis leaked more pre-cum before there was even any kind of impact. He knew good and well what was going to happen. As anticipated, Atlas didn’t budge even a smidgen and Rex’s body was stopped abruptly – painfully. The less-than-smart steroid induced kind of big man hit the immovable giant Atlas so hard that he was stunned to a point of no movement. He stayed braced up against Atlas’ huge frame for a few seconds and then just sank to the floor face forward – he lay on the floor like he was out cold. “Hey Rex, I don’t think it worked the second time, either.” Big Atlas reached down and grabbed the almost unconscious Rex by the waist. He then lifted the dude into the air – upside down. It looked like some kid picking up his doll. Atlas didn’t even have to think about it or struggle at all. The other slightly big man just went up into the air – as if he weighed nothing. Rex’s body dangled by the giant’s legs, and he faced out into the room. Atlas brought the guy over near Adonis and then lifted him higher in the air – so their faces were even. Though he was still a little stunned, a sneer crept across the old tormentor’s face. Normally, that look would have scared Adonis and he would have thought pain was coming next, but the big hands holding Rex at the waist – and the even bigger arms connected to the hands put the small guy at ease. He knew his big friend was in control and he was safe. “So, little Rex, take a good look at my sweet gorgeous friend, Adonis. He and I have become really close buds tonight. I think one could say even more than friends. What you chose to throw away has become another much bigger man’s treasure. I’m here to make sure you never ever lay another hand on my little Adonis. It’s only because of his goodness that I’m not twisting your body into an untie-able knot. I know you only bully people because of some serious wounds from your past – but being big is never about being mean or hurting people. Unfortunately, in order to teach you an important lesson I might have to be a little mean, but that all depends on how good you are, little runt. Now, look my wonderful Adonis in the face and tell him you’re sorry.” “Fuck you both!” Again, there was not any real disappointment with the roided monster’s stupid response. If he had apologized he would have been tossed out of the house and that would have been the end of that. Neither Atlas nor Adonis really wanted the fun to be over. Adonis wanted to see his new big friend show off his strength some more and Atlas definitely wanted to make the smaller guy more excited because of his big body and power. “Rex, Rex, Rex – you are such a slow learner. However, you have no idea how happy that answer makes me. I so wanted to play some more.” With these words, Atlas tossed his hands upward – sending the body of the other man slightly in the air. He looked like it took the same effort as a kid tossing a small paper airplane. Adonis was amazed – even more – by the strength in his big friend’s arm. Right before Rex’s body started to descend, Atlas swung one of his big hands like he was swatting a fly and it connected hard against the lower back of his human doll. The force of the smack sent Rex flying into a nearby wall – his frame flattened against the plaster and Atlas’ giant paw holding the roided runt in place. Adonis could tell the impact knocked the wind out of Rex and the big guy immediately let out a low moan. The guy looked like some kind of bizarre artwork up against the beige wall. Atlas seemed to exert the same amount of effort it would take a normal person to hold a sheet of paper in place. Adonis’ cock emitted more big gobs of pre-cum as he saw his new big friend pressed harder against Rex. You could hear more air being forced from the still-dazed man and see cracks starting to appear in the plaster. “Tell me, Adonis, did you every desire a doorway right here? What’s on the other side of this wall?” “Um, it’s my study.” “So, we could make this a larger den or you could have a larger study. I’m pretty sure this isn’t a load-bearing wall and I could press our friend, Rex, here, through pretty easily. It would be like those old Roadrunner cartoons where the Coyote made a hole the exact shape of his body when he went through boulders. Um, sorry about the cracks in the plaster.” “No problem.” Atlas removed his hand and Rex’s body simply slid down the wall to the floor. The man quickly gasped for air – grateful that his lungs could work again. Both Atlas and Adonis immediately noticed a wet spot on the wall – and neither man wanted to know if Rex had been turned on by the strength display and squirted or if he had pissed himself, compressed to the point where he lost control. The big giant turned to Adonis and winked at him. He walked a few feet away from the big blob on the floor. It was pretty clear the mammoth mound of muscle was up to something, but Adonis couldn’t figure out what it was. Then, he saw that Rex had regained some of his strength, was getting to his feet, and as he did he grabbed a wooden chair that was nearby against he wall. Atlas watched the entire thing in the reflection of French doors at the other end of the room. He had planned for Rex to take some action – he was allowing it just to show off. Right before the heavy oak chair came crashing down on Atlas’ head and shoulders he turned to face his attacker. He wanted Rex to get a good view of what was going to happen. Hard wood met something much stronger. The chair shattered to pieces upon impact with the giant’s diving board sized shoulders and head. Rex was left with what looked like scraps of wood in his hands and he was facing the smile of the giant – who had clearly not felt a thing. Atlas simply shook his head from side to side and made a clicking sound of disproval with his tongue. The much bigger man then grabbed the front of the other man’s belt and jeans – his fingers meeting a hard cock and something sticky, making it clear that Rex had shot a big wad from being manhandled. Atlas thought this was a useful thing to know. He raised his arm – taking what most people would have considered a big man into the air, again, and loving the gasps he heard from his captive and the cute man across the room that was slowly stealing his heart. “I guess they don’t make big heavy oak chairs like they used to, Rex. Or maybe you just haven’t realized how big and strong I really am. You smell like orgasm, runt. Did my power turn you on?” Rex, again, chose to do something really stupid. He was ashamed that this bigger man now knew he had spewed. He still had two chunks of wood in his hands and he instantly pulled his hands back and slammed them on either side of Atlas’ head. The wood immediately became splinters and fell to the mammoth shoulders below. The look in the giant’s face made it perfectly clear that the powerful slam had felt like nothing more than a fly landing on his head. Rex immediately had to shake out his hands – the sting from meeting the other guy’s unmoving head hurt a lot. Atlas started curling the man’s body up and down. “Hey, Rex-runt, your body actually weighs enough that I might get some exercise from curling you for an hour or so. How’d you like to be my little dumbbell and help me get stronger? Whoops, let’s not forget the other arm.” Atlas had quickly done ten reps with his right arm and so he switched hands – grabbing the guy with his left and cranking out ten reps while the shocked Rex started to fully understand how much power the behemoth holding him in the air truly had. The bully was disgusted with himself because he could not stop the raging hard-on that had been present ever since the big guy had lifted him the first time. The giant’s body, especially his bulging arms, and his power was simply too amazing to not get turned on. A budding revelation was beginning to seep through the dark recesses of Rex’s brain. Memories – long stuffed away – suddenly flooded into his mind. He thought of his dad – a man that had left his family when he was five – and tears started to fall. He remembered lovingly being lifted by his dad. His father had been so huge – so masculine, well, at least to a four year old. He used to love how his father would toss him into the air at the swimming pool, how he’d let Rex feel his muscle, which seemed so huge to the small boy. Rex also remembered the day his father left – patting his three kids on their heads and telling them he wasn’t leaving because he didn’t love them – he just loved someone else more. Pain flooded Rex’s heart, but an avalanche of relief came, as well. Suddenly, the big man was sobbing – even though he was still being held a few feet off the ground by Atlas’ one big arm. The giant lowered the man to the ground and was amazed at how much louder the sobs became. Rex stood there shaking and sobbing for a good three to four minutes. As he started to calm down he turned to the small man who stood there dumbfounded. “I’m so sorry, Adonis. I was so cruel to you. Please forgive me. I know I hurt you – both physically and mentally. I don’t know why. I think I just have to put others down to make myself feel better – to bring me some self-worth. I know it’s wrong, but I just can’t help myself.” Rex started sobbing again. Atlas and Adonis looked at each other in total surprise. At first, neither of them knew what to do, but then the big giant had an idea. He walked over to Rex, leaned down, and wrapped his arms around the crying man. He then picked him up in a tight, warm, massive-armed bear hug. Since Rex was kind of beefy, Atlas knew he could squeeze harder than he normally would when holding a man that way. Rex continued to sob, but he buried his face in the massive pecs of the huge man holding him in the air. Atlas instinctively flexed his mammoth chest and brought he mounds of beef together – crushing the other man’s face lovingly between solid muscle. The two men remained this way for about ten minutes. Rex’s sobs got softer and softer. Soon, his big body was no longer shaking from being so upset. He pulled his tear stained face from between the massive pecs in front of him and this caused a loud popping noise – as if someone was uncorking a bottle of champagne. Atlas continued to hold the man tightly in the bear hug. “You’re so freaking strong.” “I’m glad you finally noticed, Rex. I was beginning to worry the steroids you take had caused your brain to stop functioning.” “I just want to get bigger. That’s all I’ve ever wanted.” “But you can’t use your size to demean other people – to be a bully.” “I know. I think I need to get some help. You know, see a therapist and work through some issues.” “I think that would be a good idea, don’t you, Adonis?” “Yes. A very good idea.” “I’m so sorry, Adonis. You have only ever been kind to me. I’ll pack my stuff and leave tonight.” “Um, about that, Rex. What’s the use of you being on the streets tonight? I know you have very little money. I’m planning on staying at Atlas’ house, so you could stay here if you wanted to. Um, the front door is a little incapacitated, so we’re going to have to do something about that – and I think having you here will keep the place safe.” “Don’t worry, Adonis. I’ll move that huge wooden cabinet in the dining room in front of the door. No one will be able to get in.” “You can lift that thing?” Rex’s shocked face and question revealed that he truly hadn’t realized just how powerful Atlas really was. Even after everything that had happened, he still didn’t get it. Atlas just looked down into his face and smiled. At the same time he started squeezing his arms tighter – just to show off his strength. Soon, the man being held off the ground was crying out in pain from the pressure – even though Atlas wasn’t using near all of his strength. The giant laughed at his captive, released the pressure and let Rex fall back to the floor. The poor guy was a little unsteady on his feat, so Atlas rested a big hand on his shoulder – just to anchor him a little. “What? You can’t lift it, big Rex?” “I don’t even think I could slide it on the floor by pushing on it.” “Well, it does look a little heavy, but I don’t think it will give me any problems.” Atlas walked to the front of the house and the other two men scurried behind him like obedient puppies. No one wanted to miss the show. The cabinet was about as long as the wall of the dining room. It was a Craftsman wooden monstrosity that was about seven feet tall. It had taken about six men – maneuvering it on four-wheeled dollies – to get it into the house. They definitely didn’t make furniture like this anymore – it was just too big and too heavy for most houses. Luckily, Adonis’ home had very high ceilings and large rooms. Atlas stuck his thick fingers between the back of the cabinet and the wall. He then easily squeezed the big thing and lifted his end off the ground, making it possible for him to slide it further out from the wall. He then squatted slightly and grabbed lower on his end. Squeezing with the strength of bulldozers he stood back up and raised his arms at the same time. The entire mammoth cabinet came off the ground and he walked it to the front hallway. The big man’s biceps ballooned out from the weight and both Rex and Adonis moaned a little in unison. Rex was still blown away by what Atlas was capable of and didn’t mind showing it. “No fucking way.” Atlas kind of chuckled as he set the monstrous piece of furniture in front of the destroyed door. There was no way anyone was going to be able to get in. Even a speeding car would have probably not been stopped by the heavy wood of the cabinet. It wasn’t being moved, again, until Atlas picked it up. There was a little bit of silence in the room, now. All three men were trying desperately to calm their cocks – two turned on by the muscle show and one turned on by how excited the other men had clearly gotten. When Rex was somewhat recovered he walked over to the cabinet – determined to try and move it. Atlas saw what the other guy intended to do. When Rex leaned down and put his shoulder against the end of the mammoth piece of furniture, Atlas took the opportunity to place his hand a few feet above the other guy, who didn’t notice. When Rex let out a huge grunt and started to shoulder the thing, the giant gave a little push with one hand. The long cabinet moved a few inches. Atlas quickly removed his hand as the other guy stood up with excitement. “Did you guys see that? I moved the thing! The fucking thing slid a few inches.” “You sure did, big Rex.” “I can’t believe it! That was incredible.” “You want to try and lift it now?” “Hell no, that thing would break my back!” Atlas turned and winked at Adonis – securing that his assistance would be their little secret. The pure joy on the Rex’s face made it impossible for Adonis not to want to keep the secret. The small man’s cock twitched even more, however, just from knowing that Atlas had moved the cabinet a little with one hand. Rex’s roided body probably couldn’t have moved the cabinet if he had tried all day. Adonis looked at the giant’s arm and was, again, amazed and confused by its size and power. “I must be getting stronger.” “Yep, Rex, that’s what consistent lifting can do. Don’t think that steroids are a shortcut. You need to continue moving heavy weight around for honest size and strength. You gotta promise me you’re gonna go all natural now, big man. I promise you’ll get stronger.” “If you’re any indication of what going natural can do to a man, then, hell, I’ll even become a vegan!” Atlas laughed out loud, but then he went over to Rex, grabbed him under the arms and lifted him off the ground. It was clear that the frivolity of moving heavy furniture had ended. The giant wanted to tell the other man something very important. The smaller big man became very subservient and looked into the eyes of the man again holding him high in the air. “We’re going to leave now, Rex. But before we go, I want you to look around at the mess that’s in each room of this house. That needs to change. We’ll be back in a few days and we want to see that this place is spotless. You owe that to my cute Adonis. Do you understand?” “Yes sir.” “You’re going to treat Adonis and all his things with all the respect the cute little guy deserves. And if you ever start to question why you should respect him, I want you to think about me – about how huge I am and about how easy it was for me to lift that huge cabinet over there. And then I want you to think about all the things I could do to you if I was disappointed or, heaven forbid, even angry. Don’t make me angry, Rex. You wouldn’t like me when I’m angry. Am I making myself clear, Rex.” “Perfectly, sir.” “Good man. You know, I see that you’re a pretty big guy, Rex, but you’re still light as a feather to me. I’m just always amazed at how easy it is to pick up another man.” Adonis knew these words were for him. Atlas had made his point with Rex, and was now switching over to playtime with his new little friend. The giant looked over at Adonis and winked. He then tossed Rex into the air a few times and then caught him – just to emphasize how light he seemed. This was clearly a turn on for the little man, which, in turn, excited Atlas even more. The huge man could not wait to be alone with the smaller one. He had not been this excited in a very long time. Adonis was beautiful – and he was so delicate looking, especially next to Atlas. The giant put Rex back down on the ground and patted his head. “And now, I’m going to go make Adonis’ head spin from helping him make up new fantasies. Like I said, he’s going to be busy for a few days, but we’ll be back soon to check on the work you’ve done and to put that cabinet back in its proper place. It’s not going to get there by itself. See you, Rex.” “Goodbye sir.” Then, probably to turn on the little man even more, Atlas walked over to Adonis, picked him up, laid him over his shoulder and went out through a side door he’d noticed off the kitchen – careful to twist his body so it – along with Adonis, would fit through the frame. As they were walking to their car, Atlas put one hand under the small man and then pushed upward – lifting him in the air with one palm. Adonis looked down at the huge shoulder and biceps beneath him. It was a glorious sight. Atlas spoke as he continued to press the other guy up and down. “I think your house will probably be the cleanest it’s ever been.” “I think the giant is right.” They were at the car. Atlas opened the passenger seat door and then carefully used two hands to put Adonis comfortably into the seat. Before he closed the door, he grabbed the seatbelt and reached over to snap it across his new little friend. He smiled at the man. “Wouldn’t want anything to happen to that cute little body of yours.”

Chapter 3 is here. 4 Olly Monday, August 4th Today has not gone exactly as I planned. I was too busy at the weekend to write this, although now I guess I can see I was busy keeping myself busy, finding excuses not to ruminate. I realised suddenly how much my bedroom belonged to the me before I went to Uni. Perhaps it belonged to the me before Friday, too. I binned my Coldplay poster and went to Homebase for tins of paint. They made my arms ache carrying them home — I suppose I wanted to prove something to myself, and failed. I suppose I proved just how weak I am. And I had long text conversations with Sophie, trying to talk her into giving me a firm date to come up to London. Every time she put me off, I felt I knew absolutely for certain that she had found somebody new. A real man. Someone bigger than me. Someone who can carry two tins of paint back from Homebase without wincing, anyway. Someone who's not another man's bitch. I forgot to mention that on Friday, Mr B.'s only comment on the whole situation was that he didn't like to see me dressing casually. I don't know if he somehow thought I'd initiated the dirty atmosphere by showing my elbows in public, I don't know what he thinks, if anything, but because I am basically in his power, I borrowed a pale blue shirt off Anthony. I didn't think he was so much bigger than me, but he must be, because it was flapping around me. I've never felt so skinny, and my body was slick with sweat by the afternoon. All day, in the heat and silence, feeling I could still smell that girl's juices all day, smell that big guy's sweat, I began to lay real plans for what to do next. I could easily get the bus into Lewisham one afternoon, go to Argos, buy a cheap set of weights, and get to work. I could do it in my bedroom and nobody would know anything was different. It would take a few months for me to see some change, but I was feeling committed. I could get Mum to make protein rich meals, without her quite catching on to what I was doing. I didn't ask myself why I wanted to keep it all a secret. I didn't want to admit that it was about insecurity, about being a man and not a boy. I certainly didn't want to think that it was about sex. And yet the whole day, all I could see was that girl lapping at the big guy's crotch. That could be you, I thought. The guy, not the girl. Obviously. I left the library, ready to throw off that stupid outsize shirt and let the fresh air at my body. I was pretty upbeat about my plans and I was just pursing my lips to whistle when I spotted the Beast waiting for me, on the other side of the road. For a second, I thought about running away. Then I knew I had to fight. It would be like swinging a punch at a brick wall, but anything else and I'd feel like the bitch he had made me on Friday. I set my jaw, balled my fists, and crossed the road. The thing is, when he saw me, he smiled. And as much as it was hard for him to do, it wasn't a scary smile. He suddenly looked told off, like a little boy. 'Hey, bro,' he said. 'Hey,' I said, more squeakily than I intended. 'I was, uh, hoping I'd get to see you.' I didn't let myself relax, even if I could. I did a vague shrug. 'Here I am.' 'You got five minutes?' 'Well...' I didn't feel I could lie to him. And I was full of curiosity now. What did he want? 'Yeah, man, I'm cool for another hour. You want to walk in the park?' 'Cool, bro.' I was desperate to unbutton my shirt and let the cool air get to my skin, but seeing him again was a reminder of his enormous, veiny forearms, his biceps like huge sandbags of flesh, and the massive cubes of muscle that were his chest, each one dimpling his t-shirt with a grape-like nipple. I could make out massed curls of dark hair on that chest also pressing on the thin fabric of his t-shirt. Walk along beside him with my scrawny, hairless body on show? No way. We walked across the grass together. His body rippled slowly as he moved. I wonder if I could ever do the same? Of course I could, it's just a matter of will power. I have that self hidden inside just now. I'm the same as him, he just wears it on the outside. His devotion to size, to power, to strength, is obvious, but it's in me too. I feel it burning now. 'I wanted to apologise for last week,' he said. 'No, don't,' I said. He looked at me dumbly. 'Really?' I hesitated. 'Actually, I suppose you're right. I'm just being polite.' We both laughed. 'Polite is too right,' he said. 'You're too fucking polite, and I don't know what polite is, that's what Estelle said. We ought to meet midway. You ought to smack me in the face, for what I said to you, mate.' 'No,' I said. Again, he smiled. 'I can't,' I said. 'I think I recognised something — not everything — but something true in what you said on Friday.' 'You mean, like, you wanted to be my bitch?' His hand was resting lying on his crotch. I glanced at it to try and see if he had a hard-on. Did that sort of thing turn him on? That was how it seemed on Friday. I couldn't be sure, though — I could see now that he was, well, rather blessed in that department. His big cock bulged inside his jeans, his big hand lightly resting upon it as though upon a small pillow, but I couldn't see whether he had an erection or was just big down there. I realised I had been staring at him, somewhat. 'No!' I exclaimed. 'Of course not!' He smiled. 'I have met guys who... said they wanted that.' I gave a nervous laugh. For a minute, all I could say was, 'Wow.' I looked down at my body, swaddled in Anthony's shirt. 'That must be pretty weird.' 'Yeah, of course,' he said. 'But when you look like this, people feel they have a claim on you.' 'I feel sort of jealous,' I told him. 'Ah, who wouldn't be?' he said, and rolled over on his back. 'Yeah, it's nice having people stare as you walk down the street. Who wouldn't want to be a freak like that? I'd hate to be, you know, normal size.' 'You were normal size at school, though, right?' He stared up at the sky. 'I started working out when I was sixteen. I was getting pretty big when we left school. You went off to develop your mind, right? University and all of that?' 'Astrophysics.' He whistled. 'Well, this is my degree, my qualifications.' He felt his right bicep and squeezed it till it was massive. 'Oh, yes...' I ran my eyes back and forth over his body, laid out on the grass, like it was a car he'd built: the product of five years' hard work. 'Why did you decide to do it?' 'This is who I am,' he said. 'I think that's what you recognised, isn't it? Like you said. This is who you are, too, right? It's just nobody can tell because you're little on the outside.' 'It's not exactly like I should thank you,' I said. 'If you had what I had, you could pin me down and give me what you think I deserve,' he said. 'I'm not a violent person,' I said. He took a deep breath and let it out slowly. 'Doing this to your body — it upsets certain balances. You become more than a man, Olly. Your lusts are greater. Sometimes, the red mists come down...' 'Like Friday?' 'Perhaps I saw something in you too,' he said. 'You saw someone you wanted to humiliate,' I said. 'Yeah, but in that moment, it was fun. It was hot. It was for Polly... sort of. I knew it would get her juices flowing, and fuck me, was I right. We came right here. This patch of grass. The sun was beating down. She got my cock out and she just rode it, man. Just spat all over it and rode it till she squirted.' He grabbed his cock now in memory of that ride. I grabbed my own cock, involuntarily, but probably nobody noticed. 'Later, she told me what a cunt I'd been. I was hardly conscious of it at the time, on a chemical high. She told me I should make it up to you. I told her you'd probably prefer her to make it to you, but then, it wasn't her who did all that shit to you on Friday.' 'No,' I said. 'Anyway, I have a girlfriend.' 'Really, man?' he grinned. 'That's cool. What's she like?' 'Beautiful. Clever.' 'Is she crazy for your cock?' I looked down at my hands. 'She's never actually seen me naked. I was hoping that would happen soon, when she visits from Brighton. I'm not sure she's really so interested.' 'Dude, that's not the spirit.' I shrugged. 'I was actually thinking, if you have any tips, about — you know — lifting a few weights.' His hand was suddenly around my arm, sizing it up. His fist pretty much encircled my forearm, no problem, and it was hardly a stretch for him to size up my non-existent bicep. As he squeezed, his own muscle bulged, almost grotesquely. I could smell the sweat in the hairs on his arm. Then he was reaching through Anthony's shirt and feeling up my chest, which is flat all the way down, clumsily pinching my sweaty nipple through the cotton fabric. He felt my scrawny belly and then my thigh as if appraising a cut of meat. Then he laughed. 'Lots of work to do there,' he said. 'I don't think lifting a couple of budget weights from Argos will quite cut it.' My heart sank. I felt so disconsolate, I stopped feeling angry about the way he'd run his hands over me. Why shouldn't he treat me like that? He was obviously used to dealing with the body as simply flesh. He was the best judge I could ask for. Just a shame he'd judged me so harsh. 'Hey, why the long face, bro?' he said, laughing. 'I didn't say it was impossible. But you're going to have to take it serious. To start with, you have to join a gym.' 'I guess.' 'No, really. You need serious equipment if you wanna be...' I finished his sentence with the only word in my mind. 'Big.' 'That's really what you want?' His voice was soft. A shiver went through me, as if I was in a rocket ship during take-off. 'Yeah.' He punched my arm. 'Knew it, bro. I knew it. Hey, I think we ought to have a session right now.' He was suddenly rigid, half rising off the grass. 'You want to come?' 'Where to?' 'Uranus,' he said, and then burst out laughing when he saw my face. 'It's my gym, dickhead. It's not far fro m here, which is one plus point, and I can get you in for free as my spotter.' 'Don't I need to know stuff to do that?' 'Not today,' he said. 'It'll be good to go there with a friend. I never have before.' I followed him out of the park, back into the village. I was telling my surprise new friend about the gym in East Dulwich, the council one that I'd thought of joining. I thought it might still be too expensive for me, though, even though it was the cheapest option. I was trying to hint to him that I didn't exactly have ready funds to join a place full-time. He didn't seem to be getting the gist, though, just kept telling me stories about his first time working out, how he couldn't live without it nowadays. And in spite of myself, I was thinking: this is the first step. No matter how long it takes for the second step, I'm starting on that road down to maximum size. I already have a guy like the Beast on my side, someone to ask questions, someone to encourage me. No, more than that. A true friend who understands that desire to make your biceps grow, the pleasure in inspiring envy in other guys, the longing to make your belly solid, to make your very grip an object of destruction. A brother in muscle. Maybe even more than that. His gym is in a corner of the village that I've not visited before, near the art gallery The building looks Victorian. There's a big bronze plaque on the wall, but I would never have guessed before now the sort of thing that happened inside. In fact, there was a sort of mystery to the place that made me think the gym might not be the whole story. I'm not sure exactly what I mean — I hadn't tried to put it into words until now. Anyway, it did have a gym inside it, and apparently it's men only. I suppose that is a bit odd, but not unheard of, and I was secretly relieved. I don't want any girls — especially fit girls — seeing me in this state. Only once I've put on some mass. Of course, I could never afford to join the Beast's gym. Its top of the range, high class. But more on that later. He wanted to show me the ropes, he said. Obviously, I couldn't go into the gym in my work clothes, but the Beast keeps a set of gym clothes in the locker room. In one smooth move he pulled off his Uranus Gyms tee and handed it to me. 'It'll do for today at least,' he said. 'Sorry if it pongs a bit.' A dark smell hung around the fabric: I suppose it was just sweat, but it had a sort of animal tang to it. I wondered if he worked with animals somewhere. I wondered if he worked at all. Was he a kept man? I realised I was staring at his naked chest, the dark hair slicked down with perspiration over his massive pecs like a Japanese silk screen print of a forested mountain. His nipples were immense and dark, and something about the smell of the shirt and the way he looked at me, I momentarily wondered what it would be like to put my mouth around one. God knows, I was that worked up about the idea of visiting a gym for the first time. Crazy the way your brain runs sometimes. I peeled Anthony's shirt from my sweat-sodden body, and the Beast looked me over and gave a little chortle. Seeing my expression he said, 'No, but you've got hardly any body fat at all. That's good. You may be scrawny but you'll show the muscle much sooner.' Heartened, I undid the fly on my trousers and pulled them to my ankles. I caught him looking at my chicken legs, and obviously deciding not to comment. He handed me a spare pair of shorts and I pulled them on, tightening the cord as far as they would go to make up for my lack of girth. I looked away as he was changing into his shorts, beginning to worry he was getting the wrong idea. He seemed cheerful, though. I really think he's been working out on his own this past three years. The actual space with the equipment was immediately intimidating. Overhead strip lights cast shadows in all directions. The equipment glinted in the glare, like the beads of sweat in the Beast's cropped hair. To start he had us doing press-ups, just as warm-ups. I remember doing these, no problem, when I was a kid. Well, this time I had a problem. I didn't understand at first, till the Beast pointed out how much more weight I have to press now, even in my minuscule condition. He, on the other hand, moved like a piece of machinery, rising and falling smoothly, a little hiss of breath escaping on every exertion. I tried again and managed about five before my arms crumpled and I fell to the floor. Like I said, that was just the start. Next we did some stretches. That was a lot easier, of course, but still I could feel how out of shape I was, how unskilled, how used to just slouching about. The Beast showed me how to stretch out my chest muscles, how to relax my neck. He got me to lie on my back with a leg in the air, and he pressed against me, ensuring I was stretched as far as I could go. His big dick was pressing against my thigh through my gym shorts, and suddenly I pictured him doing this with his girlfriend. Estelle, he'd called her. The one who had told him he should prostrate himself before me. Well, the reverse seemed to have happened. Did he stretch her out like he was doing me? Do girls have to do that when their men have big knobs like he does? Does Sophia expect that from me? Could I ever stretch her out the way a real man like the Beast could do? I mustn't feel down about this. If I put on muscle it'll make up for my little dick. God, she'll be on heat 24-7, she'll never look at another guy, knowing what I can do to her. What he could do to her now. Yes, I mustn't let him meet her... Next he took me over to the dumbbell bench, standing against a wall of mirrors. He picked up a couple of big weights, 30kg I'm pretty sure, and began doing alternating bicep curls, slowly bringing the weight up toward his shoulder, his forearms suddenly springing out with vascularity, his biceps bulging outward. Well, I thought, I'm not going to try and lift the same as him. I picked up 20kg. Perhaps I should have asked first. I stood beside him, watching him alternating these big blocks of metal, and I couldn't get either of mine even above waist height. My muscles were straining and my arms were shaking and I managed to raise the right one, but the left one just wasn't happening at all. This is real, I told myself. This is strength, and lack of strength. It's not just aesthetic. This is about what you can and can't lift. I put back the 20kg, tried it with 10kg, put that back and started with 5kg. The Beast met my eye in the mirror, and smiled. 'I'll lead you through a routine,' he told me. We did alternating dumbbell curls, and then a set of dips — the kind of thing I did all the time on the staircase when I first arrived at St Edward's, I know it, but something I couldn't manage at all now — to lift yourself up, basically, to rest on your forearms and then lever yourself back into the air. Fortunately, you can set the machine so that it helps you a bit. Naturally, the Beast needed no help. In fact, he looked in danger of buckling the dip station. He showed me how to do pull-ups, too, the reverse situation essentially. I managed a couple, and stood back to watch him pull himself off the ground like a mountain climber. We went back and forth, doing sets on the dip station and the dumb-bells, until I ended up back where I'd been with the too-heavy weights. My heart sank, but he explained that's all part of the process. If you don't push yourself to the point where you can't go on, your muscle will never be torn, never be stimulated, never grow. He knows all about it. He's grown from something much like me into something — dangerously big. Then he took me over to the bench where the barbells stood in racks. This was something else I'd seen on TV. I tried picking them up, testing the weight, and found I was just about comfortable with a 15kg. I lay down on the bench as he directed, and he stood over my face, explaining what I had to do. I looked up directly along the mass of his thighs, the huge mound of his dick in his shorts, the hill of his belly, and the peaks of his chest. I felt like he could have crushed me, harder than that barbell, if he'd wanted to. He grabbed my hands in his huge paws and positioned them precisely on the bar, getting me to hold it directly over my chest so that it grazed my nipples. That was the line I had to keep coming back to. I lifted it high, in a quick smooth motion as instructed, and lowered it slowly to my nipples, the cold iron bar weighing solidly upon them through his t-shirt. I managed to do the number of repetitions he suggested, each time the bar pressing more firmly on my nipples. I could feel a strange sense of power below my forearms, which stayed ramrod straight throughout. I had benchpressed 15kg for the first time in my life! He made me do some wrist extenders then, to work on my forearms, and then back to the bench press. Round and round till the strength in my chest muscles gave out and the bar rolled across my chest. I felt so fucking good. I felt like there was some power hidden in me that was beginning to flame into life. It waned slightly when I saw how much the Beast was pressing. He had to load plates onto the bar specially and fit them into the rack. Then he asked me to stand behind him, just where he had stood before, and he looked up at me from where he lay on the bench. I had to hold the bar, and if I felt like he was losing control of it, I had to heave with all my might and stop it, I suppose, landing on his throat. That neck of his was looking so huge and muscular that I joked the bar would just bounce off it, and he laughed, but he was still businesslike. The first ten reps, he did with his usual machine smoothness. I watched the muscles working in his arms. God, how enormous were they. My own were like bits of nylon compared to knots of rope. He rested, then went for ten more reps, and these were slower, and his face was red and straining. The last of his final ten reps, he gasped and lost control of the weight. It was too heavy even for him. I did all I could to hold it above him, but it was like gravity and decided to take it and I couldn't quarrel with him. He just managed to catch it at the last moment and settle it down on his barrel chest. 'Fuck,' he said. It was an intense moment, seeing him lose control. It was only a tiny thing, the briefest moment, but I felt like he had shown me some of the vulnerability he had forced out of me on Friday. I think any last doubts about the respect between us were quashed in that moment. 'How was that?' he asked, staring up at me with slightly mad eyes. His giant chest was rising and falling as he caught his breath. 'Fucking good,' I told him, with a slightly embarrassed smile. 'Want to do some more?' I nodded. 'You know,' he said, 'I need a spotter here. I always have to ask people, and they never want to. If you're interested, we could work out together all week.' 'Well, I -' I was about to make my excuses, but he cut across me. 'I can get you a free membership, of course. I'm close to senior people in Uranus.' For a second I didn't quite follow what he meant. Then I was grinning. 'Okay,' I said, 'Cool.' 'Let's do some more,' he said. 'Yeah,' I said. He did shoulder presses next. 'My shoulders are shit, mate,' he said, a sad little look in his face. He wouldn't let me disagree. 'You don't know strength yet,' he said. 'You'll see how bad my shoulders were.' He got me put my hands under his biceps for the final rep, so he could go through the burn and lift, even when his arms were tiring. He pressed massive dumbbells over his head, with multiple weights the size of an LP. He grunted and gasped as he went, and again I began fantasising about him and Estelle, and how hard he fucked her. When you're big, do you have to be careful, the power you fuck at? Or do they want you to give them everything you have. God, I want to find out. We went into separate cubicles when we showered off. I thought about him and Estelle and found my dick was rock hard. I had a bar of soap with me, so I sudsed myself up and had a nice slow, slippery wank. The Beast was in the cubicle next to me, and I could see him through the glass. I wondered if I should tell him what I was doing. Is that the sort of thing men do? No, I think they probably don't. He called through to say that he was going to towel himself off, and at the very same moment I spunked up the glass wall of the cubicle, biting my lip. I had to stand there and carefully rinse the cum off the glass. I was careful to wrap myself in a towel after. I don't want him to see how small I am down there. Afterwards, he gave me a protein shake he made himself. He keeps flasks of it in his locker. It was bright red, and it smelt like Hell. It didn't exactly taste like chilled champagne, either, but I love it for that. It tastes like hard work, which is what my life is going to be about from now on. Hard work and dedication, and building myself into my ideal. I saw the Beast's vulnerable side today. However strong you are, you reach a point where something overpowers you. I love that guy, but one day I've decided I'll take him to that point. And then he'll be where he had me, down on his knees.

Brandon Armstrong was driving home and he was pissed – really pissed. In the last two months he had gotten together with three guys who responded to his ad on craigslist and none of them had panned out. The most recent guy had seemed so promising. He seemed to be into everything Brandon was – a very hard thing to find. There had been eight dates of total bliss and then Brandon had started feeling comfortable enough to act naturally, to say everything he felt. This had finally caused the man to sneak out of the house one night after they both had fallen asleep. The guy hadn’t even stopped long enough to gather up all of his clothes. It was the last straw in a long line of disappointments and Brandon was racking his brain to figure out what he was doing wrong. He really wanted to find ways to improve – to get a relationship to last longer. It was always so promising at the start – each guy seemed to be on the same wavelength and wanted everything Brandon listed in his ad. Some even said that Brandon was everything they’d ever wanted in a partner. But then something always happened, and it was impossible to figure out. Every guy started freaking out and getting scared – afraid of the commitment needed to make it in this kind of relationship. Brandon was ready to give up on using the web for meeting guys, especially since most men never ended up being truly what they professed. Brandon’s hands gripped the steering wheel hard; he was very upset by his recent track record with guys. He figured he was going to have to start hanging out in bars to find men – at least then he might be able to judge a guy’s stamina for the long haul, which was needed in good relationships. Maybe he wanted too much too soon – he just didn’t know. BAM! Brandon had not been paying attention and the car in front of him had come to a halt at a four way stop. It was a beautiful black-blue Volvo and he knew immediately he had hit it hard enough to cause some damage. Brandon became even more angry with himself at the stupidity of what he had done – how could he have stopped paying attention long enough to hit another car? He braced himself for the confrontation that was surely about to happen. He and the other driver pulled through the intersection and then moved to the side of the empty road. Simon Petit was so shocked by the sudden jolt to his car – his pride and joy – that at first he didn’t realize what had happened. As soon as he looked in his rear view mirror and saw the pick up truck rammed into the back of his car he became enraged. How could the idiot not see that he had come to a complete stop and how was it possible that someone could miss noticing an upcoming four-way intersection? Simon threw his hands up in the air, as if to say, “What the hell?” and then pulled to the side of the road. He noticed that the truck pulled over, as well. Simon was out of his car in a flash, he glanced at the back bumper, which was now smashed inward against the car, and then made a beeline to the driver’s side of the truck. The window was down and he started yelling before he was even beside the door. “What the hell happened? Did you not see that I stopped? How could you miss the fact that I was at an intersection? Are you blind or …” As soon as Simon saw the size of the guy sitting in the truck his confrontational spirit faltered slightly. The other driver’s arm and shoulder seemed to fill the entire window of the large truck. Simon also noticed immediately how thick the guy’s neck was and how his chest jutted out almost all the way to the steering wheel – even though it was obvious the seat was as far back as possible. The guy’s face was rough – a bushy mustache and some heavy stubble. His hair was messed up and the sweat-covered straining gray t-shirt made it pretty obvious that the guy was probably returning from the gym or some kind of intense job that involved strenuous work. The man’s menacing stare definitely intimidated Simon, but the smaller man’s adrenaline was pumping too strongly to back down. However, he lowered the volume of his voice and took the angry tone down a few notches – mainly because the guy in the truck looked bigger than a Prius. “Are you blind or something, man? Did you not notice my break lights? Look at what you’ve done to my fender!” Brandon’s natural response to the small guy’s yelling was to reach out the window and grab the man around the neck and squeeze his windpipe until it snapped. That’s how he usually dealt with smaller men who dared to challenge him. Brandon felt every muscle in his body, even those that made his giant feet move; tense up with power that needed immediate release. And usually that release involved punching a hole in something or sending a guy to the hospital. But Brandon had also noticed the guy’s shocked amazement when the runt got his first real gander at the big body sitting in the truck. Brandon loved to cause eyes to widen, mouths to drop open, and voices to stop in mid-sentence. This moment had been no exception – the little dweeb had taken one glance into the truck and his so-called bravado had shriveled up probably as much as his dick had. A feeling of inadequacy after coming into contact with Brandon usually made most men totally quiet and as demure as a young shy southern belle. But after that initial jolt of surprise at the huge body in front of him, the little pipsqueak had suddenly gained a little of his cajones back and had started into Brandon again. Even though the tone was much less aggressive and there was obvious fear in his eyes, the tiny man had continued to question the behemoth in front of him. This second plunge into attack-mode had impressed the hell out of Brandon and caused his desire to punch the guy so hard he flew across the street to instantly dissipate. A thought flickered in Brandon’s head and it caused a certain kind of flicker to briefly pump through his giant cock. Was it possible that the guy standing outside his truck might just be what he had been looking for during all of these months of online hell? Brandon decided to test the waters and see if this was someone he might pursue. “Hang on there, little man, let’s not say anything you’re going to regret or something that’s going to make me get angry. You wouldn’t like me when I’m angry. Let me take a look at your car.” A wave of mixed emotions shot through Simon’s head and body when he heard the monster in the truck speak. First of all, the term ‘little man’ made his anger spike back up, while it also caused a twinge of some other feeling to stab him slightly in the gut. The big guy’s voice was jovial, but boomed in such a low register that it easily re-emphasized the man’s enormous size. Simon took a few steps back as the guy reached across his giant chest and grabbed the outside handle, opening the door so his big frame could step out. This way of exiting the vehicle seemed so fucking manly and cocky to Simon that it, again, caused a previously unknown mixture of emotions. As the colossal beast struggled to get his body freed from the large but cramped truck cab, Simon realized that reaching out the window with his right hand to open the door was the only way the guy could get out – his thick biceps and bulging shoulder made it impossible for the arm nearest the inside handle to bend far enough for that hand to grab anything. That’s about when the big man stood up to his full height and Simon gasped out loud – not able to control his shock. The man’s hugeness made Simon’s six-foot frame seem childlike. Everything about the driver’s body was massive compared to his own – even the fingers, which Simon definitely noticed as the guy shut the truck door with enough force to make the big vehicle rock back and forth. The muscled man didn’t even look at Simon as he walked toward the Volvo. Simon’s eyes widened even more when he got a look at the expanse of the man’s back – surely almost as wide as the car he was now perusing. Simon was astounded that there was not one glance at the front of the truck; it was like the guy knew his big toy wasn’t hurt at all in the altercation – as if it was a metaphor for how their actual bodies would react if they came in contact with each other. Simon was not daunted in his frustration of the situation; he continued to stand his ground – although from a few feet away. “I’m not a little man and I think we should just exchange insurance information. We also need to assess the damage of both vehicles.” “My big truck’s fine, little man, and I can certainly help you with this dented bumper.” Being called little a second time and the total disregard the guy had for Simon’s suggestions angered the smaller man even more. He moved closer to the larger man and was about to protest, but he couldn’t utter a word as he watched a big hand wrap around the metal fender of his Volvo, which was pushed in toward the body of the car, and then give one quick powerful pull. The fender popped away from the car, a little mangled but straight again. Simon’s breathing got harder as he noticed that the guy’s powerful grip had basically crushed the fender as it was pulled from its inward position. There were several grooves in the steel where the big man’s fingers had obviously squeezed too tightly. “There you go, shorty, good as new.” “What? Are you crazy? That’s not better. Look what you did to my bumper. You crushed it. The entire thing is still going to have to be replaced. What were you thinking, you moron?” The fact that the big man in front of him had just crushed metal as if it was as soft as a banana was lost completely on Simon; he was now only concerned about his car. He also totally missed the wave of apparent anger and then the quick suppression of that emotion that shot across the other man’s face. Simon’s blood was now boiling and he had reached a point where he could not control himself. Brandon, however, had again avoided the knee-jerk reaction of grabbing the smaller man around his neck with one hand and lifting him off the ground to shake him like a rag doll. The stupid bravery of the dweeb was making Brandon’s body tingle with excitement. With each moment of intensified confrontation he was being reassured that the accident had been a serendipitous event, taking place to introduce him to a guy he was positive he could mold to be the perfect playmate. The tingling of Brandon’s body was flowing directly to his now semi-erect cock and it was clear, at least to him, that there was a definite connection between he and the little man. He continued to play with his potential plaything. “Maybe you could leave the bumper that way, Mr. Tiny, so you’ll have something to remember me by – you know, when you want to think about my size and my power.” “Are you off your meds, sasquatch? What makes you think I want to remember you? You’ve messed up my car and you don’t seem to think it’s a problem. Do I need to get the police involved here? Just give me your fucking insurance and contact information so we can both get out of here. And stop calling me little, short, and tiny - I’m six-feet tall, for god’s sake.” The little guy had gone too far this time. Brandon reached out and grabbed the other man by the shoulders, easily lifting him off the ground and turning him around. He then carried the guy to the side of the Volvo and dropped him back on the ground. Immediately, both men saw their reflections in the tinted windows of the car and what they gazed upon brought up different, but similar, reactions. Simon gulped loudly as he was again astounded by what his eyes beheld. Brandon, however, had a more intense reaction – his cock hardened even more because of how it was now clear his body dwarfed the other man. “Hey, Mr. Puny, look at that! Your body is like a mini-me version of mine. Even two of you put together wouldn’t come close to my size. Look at how small and narrow your shoulders are when you’re standing in front of me. And check out how massive my chest is compared to your head and the fact that you barely come up as high as my nipples. Fuck, I’m a giant. It’s pretty clear that when you stand next to me you’re one little scrawny man, don’t you think?” Brandon was getting the hardest piece of wood he had had in the longest time. Just gazing at how his body towered over the smaller guy and how his muscles bulged out so much further than any part the other man was completely filling him with excitement and he loved every second of it. This is what Brandon desired more than anything in the world – comparing his huge body, something he had worked on all of his life, to some supposedly regular sized guy – and making the other man feel small. When he could see how gigantic he had become it got his juices flowing more than fucking a hot chick or plowing some guy’s tight ass. Because of some primeval instinct within he brought his arms up into a double biceps flex and paused briefly to marvel at how pumped they were after blasting them at the gym earlier that morning. It was clear that even the little man’s head was actually much smaller than Brandon’s twenty-four inch guns. He could feel pre-cum starting to bubble out of his hard cock as he realized how just his massive arms bulging so much made the other man seem even tinier. Brandon could sense that the other guy was caught off guard by the monstrous size of the biceps reflected in the window, as well – and the big man was positive he saw a quick glint of longing in the other dude’s eyes, which was then quickly pushed away. Brandon’s body shivered as he thought about the other man fighting his natural urges, because that’s exactly what the muscleman wanted. It was so good to meet up with a guy that wasn’t aware of his suppressed desires and then to have his big body release those flood gates. Brandon decided it was time to up the ante in the situation. He began to toy with the man even more. “Why don’t you flex those twigs you call arms, little man, and we can see what they look like in front of my keg-sized guns. It will be some more proof that when we compare your body to mine it’s like a pre-school aged boy standing beside his huge muscled daddy. Yeah buddy, I love how one of my big biceps pumps up even larger than your whole head. Look-a-here, little tike, let’s move this pumped up baby a little closer.” Brandon brought his flexed right arm down behind the smaller man’s head and, sure enough, the mound of muscle ballooned out wider and peaked up higher than the other man’s entire noggin. It was a sight that made Brandon moan out loud in a low, growl-like sound that made it clear the big man loved what he saw. The sight also created a new sensation in Simon’s body. At first he couldn’t believe what he saw reflected in the window. He had never been this close to such a massively constructed human being. The way the larger man’s arm overshadowed his head was unbelievable. The sleeve of the guy’s white t-shirt was forced to bunch down toward the humongous shoulder, just to make room for the massive mound of muscle poking up in the air. The thickness of the biceps shot out past Simon’s ears and he could see the vein-covered split peak jutting up beyond his hair. Simon had never been a guy that got into muscle, he liked his men to be slim and with model level handsomeness. He had always been turned off by the distorted ugly hugeness of bodybuilders. Guys that worked their bodies into freakish sizes seemed unnatural and grotesque. But seeing that big biceps behind his head created a small flicker of reaction in his gut – and it was a feeling that was completely new. The reaction moved from his stomach to his awakening rod. “See something you like, little man?” “No way . . . you . . . freakish asshole.” Simon’s words did not have the force of his earlier comments. He could still feel anger over what had happened to his car, but his fixation on the larger man’s biceps caused him to almost whisper his remark. His lifelong disgust of steroid injecting thugs enabled him to use the venom he desired, but the sheer awe he felt over the bulging arm behind his head created havoc in his mind and at his crotch. He didn’t even look at the large man’s face as he spoke; he simply stayed glued to the giant arm. Brandon loved the little man’s cockiness, even though he knew he couldn’t allow the comment to go unchecked. He kept his arm flexed but brought his enormous right thigh into the small guy’s ass and slammed him up against the car. Brandon then began to smash the guy’s body against the door and lifted up at the same time. He methodically began to slide the little man’s crotch and stomach up and down the side of the car. “That teeny dick of yours trying to shoot hard tells me something different. I think you like how big my arm is compared to your little head. Let me help that cock some by easily rubbing your body against your pretty car. Maybe I can press you so hard that little toothpick between your legs will dent the door. How about a little dick dimple in the metal to help you remember how my big body turned you on.” “Fuck you!” It was hard for Simon to speak, mainly because it was difficult for him to breathe. His body was compressed between the metal frame of his car and the giant thigh and crotch of the man behind him. The big dude’s body actually felt harder than the car, but Simon immediately forced that thought from his mind. His cock had already sprung to full hardness as it was compelled to rub up and down against the door. He couldn’t believe his body was reacting this way and he was trying to make it stop. The Volvo was actually rocking from side to side as the big man easily shoved his thigh harder into Simon’s ass and back. Brandon continued to be turned on by the little man’s refusal to give in, even though it was obvious he was being helplessly made to do whatever the big body behind him wanted him to. The mere stupidity and courage of the small guy made Brandon want to dominate him even more. There had also been fleeting signs of longing in the guy’s reflection – they had been brief and quickly tossed away, but Brandon had noticed. He had seen the pot of gold at the end of the rainbow and he now wanted the journey to the prize to last as long as it could. He knew he needed to seal the deal on this first muscle encounter – to make it unfathomable for the little man to even consider that repeat performances of this kind of domination wouldn’t happen. He needed to turn the slight ember that was beginning to burn in the pit of the little man’s stomach into a raging fire of muscle desire. It would take some work, but Brandon knew what he needed to do in the next few minutes to help bring his new play toy to the tipping point. He brought both of his giant arms to the side of the car. As he began to increase the velocity and pressure of the huge thigh manipulating the little man’s body against the car, he also pushed the vehicle with his enormous arms. This caused two glorious things to happen – the wheels on the side where the two men stood came completely off the ground and the little man’s feet followed suit. Brandon easily pushed the Volvo into the air as he began to jerk the other man off against his own car. The larger man wished like hell he could have had someone filming all the action. He could hear that the smaller guy was having trouble breathing and he could sense the guy was fighting the impending orgasm with all of his might. Brandon knew it was a lost cause for the guy to attempt denying the upcoming explosion and this brought him much satisfaction. His new little friend certainly did not want to cream in his lovely chinos, but most of all he didn’t want to ejaculate because a superior man was so effortlessly manhandling him. To offer the muscleman behind him the satisfaction of knowing his body so easily brought him to this moment of release was too humiliating for the smaller guy. Brandon decided it was time to bring some climax to their fun and games. He lowered his face next to the other guy’s ear. “Look how easily my big arms tip your heavy Volvo up on its side. That’s fucking hot, isn’t it? If I wanted to I could push the big car over without any problem, but we’ll save that for another time. And feel how my gigantic thigh massages your body up against this door like you didn’t weigh a thing – and it’s making your cock ready to spew at any minute. And there’s nothing you can do to stop it, little man. Oh, I can tell you’re trying hard to prevent it. You don’t want to bust a wad for this big muscle stud and you’re desperately struggling to figure out why you’re having this kind of reaction in the first place. Am I right, Mr. Tiny? Yeah, we both know I am. Why don’t you think back to a few minutes ago – about what that big arm to the right of your head did to your bumper? Yeah, I’m talking about that massive gun you’re trying so hard to not look at – the big hard mound of muscle jutting up beside your head. Remember how that arm easily pulled your metal fender back into place and how that big hand crumpled the metal like it was nothing? Or how about we go back a little further – to the first time you saw my big body through the window of my truck. I saw those pretty blue eyes widen when you took in all this muscle. You’re trying so hard not to give in to your desires, aren’t you, little man? You don’t want to think about how much this big man turns you on, do you? But right now, all you can think about his how much power exists in my huge body – isn’t that so? And here’s what’s going to send you over the top, my tiny friend. Right now there are many people watching us – seeing how I so easily make your body do what I want it to. Hell, there are a couple of guys that have pulled their cars over on the other side of the street and they’re wanking off as they see me lift your Volvo so easily. But what excites you the most is that they also see how little you are compared to all my massiveness. They see that my big thigh has your entire body lifted off the ground and I’m about to make your teeny rocket explode just from jerking you against your car. You love how they are so fucking jealous because you are surrounded by hard muscle and they’re not. And they’re waiting, just like you are, for me to give you the command to cum. So, little man, why don’t you shoot for this big man? Cum now!” “Ahhhhhhhhhhh….” Simon could take no more. As he uncontrollably screamed out loud, his aching cock started spewing more cum than he thought his body could ever produce. He had fought valiantly to prevent from shooting, but his tormentor’s big body and his spot on description of what was happening in Simon’s head was too much. The smaller man could not believe that his tumultuous emotions were so transparent. How had the big man known exactly what would make Simon orgasm so quickly – especially since it was all new to Simon, himself. It was like the muscleman was a psychic or something. The big thigh continued to press his body up and down against his car door as Simon filled his underwear with hot creamy jism. Even as his entire frame continued to jerk wildly between the big body behind him and the metal door, he could feel a stream of milky liquid running down both legs. He was sure people in nearby houses were going to come to their doors to see what had made a man yell as loudly as he had – if they hadn’t already been watching all the action from the start. Simon’s embarrassment at the situation was intermingled with something he couldn’t name. It was a feeling of what . . . satisfaction, yes, satisfaction. Even though he desperately did not want to admit it, the powerful release that had just occurred was the most incredible sexual pleasure he had ever enjoyed – maybe even the most incredible experience period. A pang of remorse swept over him as soon as this thought entered his mind. He could not give the big man that kind of enjoyment – seeing him so submissive, but he also realized it was too late – his tormentor surely felt Simon’s uncontrollable response. “Yeah, little buddy, that was nice – real nice. I think you woke up the whole fucking neighborhood. All that cum is going to probably glue you to the side of your car. That was a beautiful tribute to my big body, Mr. Tiny. People just can’t control themselves when their around this much muscle, can they? And why should they?” “Get off me, asshole, or I really am going to call the police.” “Seriously? I don’t know how you’re going to do that, little one, since I see your phone inside the car and right now I don’t think you could move an inch even if you did have all of your strength. I’d say you’re pretty exhausted from that cum explosion, but mostly you can’t move because I won’t allow it. I bet that thought kind of turns you on, doesn’t it, even though your cock is still worn out – the fact that I can hold your body in place so easily.” Simon couldn’t believe the big man was so accurate. Having his body pinned to the car and knowing that the Volvo was still pushed up on two wheels was keeping his emptied dick rock hard. He was furious with the huge brute, but he was also already re-living the last thirty minutes in his head. Part of him wanted to scream for help, but he knew it would be useless. The big man could easily shut him up with one punch or just by simply slamming his face through the window. But, worse of all, Simon knew the real reason he wasn’t calling out – he was actually impressed by the behemoth, no, not impressed, turned on. Yes, he was fucking turned on. Simon chose a different path. “Can you please let me down . . . sir?” Brandon’s smile made it clear he was very pleased with the little man’s polite request. He realized that his new small friend could see his happy face reflected in the window and the guy’s little body shivered greatly when he noted that Brandon was delighted. A quick pulse of some new feeling shot through Brandon’s body, as well, and he wasn’t sure he could even name what it was – but that didn’t matter right now. He was aware that he could now move on to phase two of the plan for his new friend. “That’s a good little buddy. Of course I can put you down. I can do anything I want.” Simon felt the car’s wheels return to the road and noticed his legs were very wobbly when his feet finally hit the asphalt. He felt one of the big man’s hands press into his upper back after the massive thigh moved away. The giant mitt held Simon’s body up against the side of the Volvo as the other hand pulled out the wallet from his back pocket. He tried to look in the window to see what was happening – was it a robbery, now – but he was pressed too close. Suddenly the open wallet was tossed on the car’s roof and Simon could see everything was there, except his license. “Well it’s certainly nice to meet you, little Simon Pettit. My name is Brandon, Brandon Armstrong. I see you have a house over on Adelaide – pretty impressive. You must pull in one hell of a salary. That’s nice to know. I’ll be over to your place at six tonight, Simon, and I think I’ll keep your license until then. We can have some more fun and talk about how I might give you some satisfaction for what I did to your car – not to mention what I did to that worn out tiny dick of yours. See you at six, little man.” “You can’t keep my license. I need it to drive. And I won’t be home tonight. I have plans.” “Oh you’ll be there. I know you will. You don’t want to miss the fun. And don’t ever tell me what I can or can’t do. See you at six, squirt.” The big hand on Simon’s back was suddenly gone, but the little guy didn’t move. He stayed pressed up against the car while turning his head to get one last look at the huge back of Brandon Armstrong as the muscled man walked away. He watched as the behemoth awkwardly stuffed his oversized body into the cab and then started the truck. As he pulled past the Volvo, Simon could hear the big man chucking to himself. The sound of the guy’s laughter both frightened and thrilled the small man. Brandon drove down the road slowly and marveled at his good fortune. He had been advertising for months trying to find a little guy that was a true muscle worshipper and someone that could handle being dominated. So far, no one had lasted very long. The guy that stayed around for eight dates had seemed so promising. He kept saying over and over that he wanted Brandon to feel comfortable enough to be the full cocky alpha he was, but as soon as the big man had started letting his hair down and being his natural aggressive self, the guy had scampered away in the middle of the night. Every man was the same – petrified as shit whenever Brandon started being the dominant stud he was on the inside. No one seemed able to handle it when the big man flaunted his true power or said the things that ran through his head constantly. Little Simon Pettit had stood up to him even as Brandon had easily controlled the smaller man’s body. The intensity of Simon’s anger and his antagonistic spirit was such a fucking turn on for Brandon. He had nearly shot his own explosive load when Simon had ejaculated, but decided it would be better to wait and let the pressure in his body build up even more. Brandon hadn’t been this excited by a little runt in a very long time. His need to dominate and get worshipped was so powerful that he contemplated ripping the truck’s steering wheel from its column, but he had already replaced the damn thing twice. He controlled the urge by contemplating his upcoming reunion with Simon. He also decided that he wouldn’t shower or change clothes before going over and, as a matter of fact, he made a plan to go work out a second time right before he paid his visit to Adelaide Avenue. Somehow, he knew that would drive Simon crazy – seeing and smelling the big man’s sweat covered body. Simon heard the truck move down the street, but he didn’t back away from his car. His mind was trying to wrap itself around all that had just happened, but, more importantly, he still needed something to help him stay standing erect. His body was still spent by the explosion Brandon Armstrong had caused in his pants. Simon was furious at himself for not having more self control, but he was also still in awe of all the giant had done – crumpling metal, lifting the car, jerking Simon’s body against the door with his big thigh – and then there was the memory of the guy’s huge frame haunting Simon’s thoughts. Seeing the guy’s biceps bulging out wider and higher than his own head was plastered in his mind. How could an arm be so big was the question that kept racing through Simon’s brain. What disgusted Simon the most, however, was the fact that his cock was still fully hard. He finally pressed his body away from the car and listened to the sound of the cum soaked material of his pants peel itself away from the side of the car. He looked down and saw that some of door’s paint had been stripped away – still clinging to his chinos. Simon also noticed that his shirt and pants were covered in the grease and grime that had obviously been all over the side of his car. He looked like he had fallen face down in a giant puddle of oil and dirt. He also noticed that the milky white stain from his ejaculation covered his entire crotch and stretched almost down to his knees on both pants legs. Even his shirt had soaked up a lot of juice and was dripping wet across his abs. “Aw fuck.” Simon staggered a few steps backward and contemplated calling the police, but something deep inside his psyche told him not to. The big man knew where he lived now and that meant Simon’s safety was in peril. He could not believe he was acting like this – almost like a defenseless puppy in the big hands of his owner. He also couldn’t believe he was still so fucking hard. As he quickly glance around, noticing the two guys sound asleep after being worn out by orgasms in their individual cars across the street, he opened the driver’s door and fell into the seat. Immediately the interior of his Volvo smelled like a bathhouse – something that made Simon’s cock twitch a little more. Without even thinking about it, Simon turned the ignition and started driving – again fully intent on going to the police. But the man’s brain went into autopilot and he headed home. His heart was pounding in rhythm with the pulsations of his cock, signifying his excitement and fear about the upcoming evening visit from Brandon Armstrong. Part Two – Brandon Gets Ready for the Visit Brandon’s bull-sized cock was fully engorged and aching for release as he benched enough weight to equal a large SUV. His entire body was equally turned on as he easily churned out repetitions with the precision of a professional. He had returned to the gym that afternoon to work off some muscle steam and work up a major sweat before paying his promised visit to little Simon’s house. It was like he was jacking up his muscles extra big just to make playtime that evening ever more special. He wanted the scrawny man’s nose to get a overwhelming whiff of what a real man smelled even as his eyes would surely struggle to comprehend all of Brandon’s tightly clothed massiveness. In short, Brandon wanted to make an even stronger impression than he had after smacking the back end of the tiny dude’s car in their earlier fender bender, and then easily taking care of the bumper with one hand and doing the same with Simon’s tiny hard cock with one big thigh. Brandon’s own giant perpetual wood was caused partly because he was still so jacked up from shocking the shit out of the dweeb – easily lifting his car, from just being so fucking huge, and from kind of scaring the hell out of him when the little guy got his first full view of the giant. But there was something else making his fat thick kickstand press his sweats out as if he were packing a big two-by-four at his crotch - and he couldn’t put his finger on it exactly. It had something to do with little man Simon, but it wasn’t a feeling that was familiar to the huge man. Brandon pushed the overloaded bar upward and loved how the weighted ends made the fucking thing bend down almost in a horseshoe shape. The behemoth knew people were looking at the strained bar, his super pumped chest, and the giant cock standing straight up like the main tent pole of a traveling circus. The power coursing through his body was almost too much and he worried that he might suddenly start to destroy things just to get relief. He thought about grabbing three or four men and taking them into the back room and plowing their asses and mouths until he calmed his body down some, but knew that he was so jacked up right now that he would probably cause some major damage to the puny men’s bodies – and he didn’t need that kind of trouble before his appointment. He didn’t want anything to prevent him from making his six o’clock meeting with pretty boy Simon. “Hey man, you gonna be much longer? You’ve been on that bench for a while now. You’re required to let other people use it.” Brandon had placed the now eternally warped bar in the supports and tilted his head back so he could look at the man who had spoken to him. A big smile crept across his face as he gazed upon a thuggish looking guy that must have been a wannabe powerlifter or some kind of strongman – he was big and thick, but his body didn’t hold a candle to Brandon’s massiveness. It was clear that Brandon’s true size was slightly disguised since he was lying on the bench. The larger man decided to take his time getting up and turning around since he knew that seeing the guy’s face after he got a gander at Brandon’s height, width, and thickness was going to be priceless. Brandon wanted this guy to piss in his pants after realizing his stupid mistake – daring to talk to someone that was clearly superior to him in every way. Brandon thought about standing up, lifting the weighted bar in his hands, and then tossing it to the guy – but he knew immediately that would either kill the man or do some serious damage to his body. Again, his excitement about the upcoming meeting with Simon helped him to suppress any need to rip steel plates apart or hurt stupid men that didn’t realize who they were talking to. Brandon sat up on the bench and was rewarded with a loud gasp from guy behind him. He was sure the man’s dick shot hard just from one glance at the width of his shoulders and the monster upward bulge of his trapezius muscles. Brandon’s body started tingling, as he thought about the next part of his little display. When the big man stood up he heard the other guy completely stop breathing – and it crossed Brandon’s mind that the powerlifter’s heart stopped beating, too. It was already clear, without even turning around, that Brandon surpassed the other guy by about seven inches and probably one hundred pounds. The earlier look at the fellow, when lying on the bench, had enabled Brandon to assess the situation easily. Turning around was so much fun for the giant alpha. He knew exactly how white the other guy’s face was going to be and how his body was going to be shaking in fear. He was not disappointed. When he turned around the shorter man merely mouthed the word ‘fuck’ because he was too shocked to make a sound. There were so many options for Brandon since the guy was at a complete standstill from being so scared – he could bend a bar around the guy’s neck and go home happy knowing it was going to take some industrial sized mechanical cutters to get it off, he could grab the guy’s neck in the V of his hand and lift him off the floor to shake him silly, or he could pick up the bench the guy so desperately wanted and mangle it into a ball of metal and other demolished materials – but a more exciting idea popped into the big man’s head. He leaned down and toward the now frightened powerlifter – and he merely growled as loud as he could. “Grrrrrrrrrrr!!!!!!” Brandon’s animalistic booming voice caused all motion and sound in the gym to come to a complete stop. Every head turned in the direction of the two men. The poor powerlifter’s body went completely stiff and a huge wet stain started seeping across his crotch. The frightened man didn’t move a muscle and for a second everyone thought he had had a heart attack. Brandon reached out with a big hand and thumped the man’s head with his forefinger, causing the guy to fall backwards to the floor, like a statue being toppled by a group of men. Brandon then turned around and sat back down on the bench. As he lay on his back and began to pump out a few more reps with the intense weight he could hear some guys coming over to pull the body on the floor to a safe place. Brandon chuckled as he heard the men whisper that the guy on the floor was thankfully breathing and that he had obviously shot his entire wad in one jarring, momentous ejaculation. After that, no one bothered big Brandon – as a matter of fact, no one came near him. The thrill of intimidating the powerlifter had only increased the pressure within Brandon’s already stiff rod – but it was thoughts of Simon that filled his mind. He was beginning to wonder how he might play with the little man’s body – or what he might do to his house. “These final ten are for you, Simon.” Brandon spoke to himself – trying to muster enough strength to pump out ten more repetitions with a bar loaded with enough weight to bring two elephants to their knees. The alpha’s arms were tired as shit after benching for what must have been an hour and a half straight, but thoughts of his upcoming reunion with Simon helped him to crank out not ten, but twenty perfect lifts with the insane poundage. The realization that thinking of Simon helped the huge guy to go way beyond what was normally possible in weightlifting caused huge gobs of thick-as-hell pre-cum to ooze from the giant bulbous head of his monster cock. This momentous reaction caused Brandon’s head to start spinning with mixed emotions – mainly, what was it about this dweeb that excited him so and how much fun it was going to be to finally slam Brandon’s giant dick into pretty Simon’s tight ass. This was almost too much for the big man to handle. “Oh yeah, fuuuuckkk.” Brandon spoke out loud and didn’t care at all. He was so caught up in his excitement about dominating Simon that he could have shot a record load of cum right there in front of everyone in the gym. He knew no one could do a thing about it if he did – hell, most of the men in the place would probably explode instantly themselves after seeing the huge man on the bench shoot a volley of cum so hard that it hit the ceiling of the two-story room. Brandon kept thinking about the small body of Simon and how easily he had manipulated the man on the street earlier. His giant thigh had lifted the little dweeb with no effort at all and then it had rubbed his body against his car with so much pressure that the guy had shot his load within minutes. The thought of Simon’s pants being filled with buckets of semen, which was induced so easily manly domination, made Brandon reach out and grab his upright pole through the pants and squeeze it hard, hard enough to bust bricks. The intense pressure, however, only brought pleasure to the big man and he thought again about plowing the asses of some little men in the gym – maybe the powerlifter had recovered enough for Brandon to lift him off the floor with his super cock and fill the smaller guy with his fucking hot man-juice. Brandon started moaning loudly and the gym got silent again. “Fuck yeah!” Thoughts of Simon made the mega alpha release the grip on his giant rod and will the engorged thing to calm down. Brandon wanted to save all of his sweet muscle nectar for the tiny guy that filled all of his present thoughts – something that was so fucking unbelievable to the big man. It confused the shit out of him – why was he so turned on by this particular dweeb? It was clear that Brandon realized Simon had something special – it’s what he had felt the moment the guy had torn into him and acted so brave after the wreck. And even though he didn’t know what more was involved in this feeling, he was definitely willing to try and find out. Part of Brandon did not like how obviously smitten he was with Simon – the alpha man never cowered to anyone, - but another part of him wanted something that presently couldn’t be named. It felt, however, like a desire to please the little man. Brandon never pleased anyone but himself – so this was such a fucking foreign feeling. He couldn’t believe for one second that he gave a shit about what puny Mr. Simon wanted or liked – but that didn’t change the fact that his heart and head led him down a different path. Just to prove how wrong his gut feelings were, he cranked out another twenty reps with the overloaded bar and the lifting came very easy this time. The big man was proving a point, but Brandon also realized there was some kind of mysterious connection between the puny Mr. Simon and his own ability to move some heavy weight – and maybe even grow huger. This feeling was what was drawing him more than anything to their rendezvous on Adelaide Avenue in less than an hour. He certainly couldn’t wait to dominate the little fellow and finally get the chance to demolish huge things, but there was something else waiting in their exchange and Brandon knew it hadn’t even begun to be fully explored. He was ready to squash the small man with his big body and his dominating spirit, but he was pretty sure that his own life was about to change, too. Part Three – Simon Prepares for the Visit Simon found himself wandering from room to room in his large house – lost in some kind of euphoric fear of what had happened earlier on the street – and what was about to happen in just a little over an hour when someone came to visit. He had not changed or showered by this point. The smell of his dried cum mixed with the stench of gas and dirt caused by being pressed into his car were only overpowered by the lingering memory of the pungent intoxicating masculine odor produced by Brandon’s giant body. Simon kept trying to will all thoughts of the behemoth from his mind but nothing he did was helping to push them away. The same was true about his throbbing hard-on; the poor thing hadn’t subsided since the confrontation on the road – it was still stiff as a board. Simon had become fixated on beating himself up for not doing more to stand up to Brandon earlier. He was even still debating whether or not to call the police. Maybe it would be good to have a bunch of officers waiting here when his visitor arrived. It crossed his mind that the entire force could be here and they wouldn’t be able to stop Brandon, but the nervous small man forced that idea from his head. He knew it was partly what he wished and not what he knew would be true. Was it possible to become this obsessed with someone in such a short amount of time – but was it even Brandon he was actually so taken with or was it his massive muscles and power. Or, worse yet, was it a mixture of all three. “Fuck, Simon, get a hold of yourself.” He stopped in the middle of his living room as his voice echoed out loud. He was not acting in his typical “take charge” manner. He had never been someone easily intimidated and this was not the time to lose that approach to life – just because of some inane infatuation. Simon knew what he had to do and he lurched into action without giving anything a second thought. He went upstairs and began to undress as he walked across his large bedroom. He turned on the shower and then gathered the clothes to throw them in the laundry basket, but then decided to toss them in the trash instead. It would help him to get rid of all memories of Brandon. The newly charged guy then stepped into the shower and let the warm water soothe his scattered mind and his aching cock. As he got dressed about twenty minutes later he was completely renewed and was now even surer of what he needed to do. He dressed, gathered his keys and wallet, and then stepped into the garage. Seeing his car caused him to falter momentarily, remembering how Brandon had manhandled the back bumper so easily. And then remembering how the big man hand manhandled him, as well, was almost too much. Simon pushed those thoughts away and avoided looking at the bumper or the door where the action had all taken place. He dropped into the car, hit the garage door opener, and backed into the driveway quickly. He slammed on his breaks halfway down the short patch of asphalt when he saw the pumped up humongous body of Brandon standing in the way and noticed how the guy was glaring into the car. Simon was instantly too petrified to do anything. He simply watched as the big man walked up to the back of the car and placed his hands across the edge of the trunk. Windows were down so it was easy to hear the big man when he spoke. “I figured you’d try to get out of our playtime, punk, so I dropped by a little early. I knew you wouldn’t have the balls to face me. But you’re not going anywhere, tiny man. Come on then, let’s see what this piece of shit can do. I dare you to try and run me down. After I beat this flimsy machine, I’m going to beat your scrawny ass.” “You and what fucking army, dickhead?” Simon yelled back without even thinking. Even though his mind was fighting hard to will his body not to react, the previously calm dick in his pants shot instantly hard. There was something in Brandon’s cockiness that just got to the smaller man in a big way and the thought of this guy taking on his car made Simon quiver with delight. These emotions didn’t prevent him from taking on the man, though. Simon was not one to give in easily. He watched as Brandon kept one beefy arm pressed against the car and then flexed the other gun and simply smiled. He was playing with Simon and it only pissed the small guy off even more. “This is all the army I’m going to need, little man.” “We’ll see about that! You’re going to be wishing your arms were as big as your ego when your ass is flattened on the driveway.” “Bring it on, runt, bring it on.” Simon was so furious at the big man, as well as being on an adrenaline high from seeing the guy’s pumped up body in his rearview mirror that he didn’t even think twice about what he did next. He shifted his eyes to look straight ahead, convinced it was okay to get revenge for what had happened to his car earlier and to teach the asshole a lesson. He started pressing down on the gas pedal and the car moved backwards a little, followed by a slight crunching sound. Simon’s cock twitched uncontrollably as he thought about his car rolling over the bulging muscles of Brandon – smashing him to the ground. The big man had unleashed something demented in the driver and he wasn’t really thinking about the harm he was going to cause. As a matter of fact the idea of seeing Brandon in a hospital bed with casts and bandages thrilled Simon immensely. The crunching noise got louder and the car started bouncing up and down a little, obviously rolling over a beefy body. Simon pushed the pedal down even more and that’s when he started to hear the sound of squealing tires. This bizarre noise made Simon glance back into his mirror. The little man’s jaw dropped as he gazed at the evil grin of Brandon, who was leaning down slightly and easily holding the car in place. Simon pressed the pedal all the way to the floor and the noise being made by the tires increased. This only made the smile on the giant’s face grow even wider and the already colossal biceps started to bulge even more massively as he continued to prevent the vehicle from moving. “Fuck yeeaaaahhhh, boy, help me work out these arms. Your little Volvo is giving me a good-sized pump. Look at my guns popping out so damn much. Too bad my body is so stronger than your puny machine. Now let me show you what real power is!” The crunching noise increased and Simon suddenly realized the sound was actually Brandon’s powerful hands easily crushing the back of his car as he prevented the big thing from inching backwards. Simon’s heart began to beat quickly and a feeling of intense fear crept into his head. That’s when the unbelievable happened – the fucking car started moving forward. It was slowly at first, but then the momentum increased. You could hear the grunting and the heavy breathing from Brandon as he shoved the car toward the house – even with the thing in reverse and the gas pedal being floored. Simon’s mind was on overload – he couldn’t begin to completely comprehend what was happening. He just knew there was a force of nature packed into the man’s huge body and it was beating his car. Slowly and methodically, Brandon muscled the automobile toward its obvious parking place, even as the spinning tires wore down their tread trying to fight against him. “Fucking no way. This can’t be happening!” Simon’s shock was only interrupted by the smell of burnt rubber, which was now very strong and Simon knew there were going to be marks on the driveway, maybe even footprints left from Brandon’s powerful legs as they stepped briskly toward the house. Within just a few minutes the giant had maneuvered the car back into the garage – easily defeating the powerful Volvo as if it had been a little red wagon he was pushing forward with one hand. By this time the man’s biceps were so big that the sleeves of his t-shirt were beginning to rip. Simon was still pressing the pedal completely to the floor and smoke was billowing up from the tires and the overheated engine. Suddenly the back of the car came up off the ground with a jerk; Simon’s small frame fell forward and his forehead hit the steering wheel. Brandon had simply lifted the back of the car like it was nothing – a wheelbarrow for him to play with. Simon gazed into the rearview mirror and watched as Brandon’s face suddenly became even more devious. The giant’s smile seemed to reek of as power as his body did. He shifted his right hand to a more central place on the car and grabbed the bumper; the sound of metal being crushed was louder than the car’s engine. He then released the car with his left hand and raised it up in a monstrous teasing biceps flex. Simon moaned out loud – partly in lust and partly out of fear of what Brandon was capable of. The humongous arm was larger than any body part Simon had ever seen live and in person – it seemed almost thicker than Simon’s torso. There were veins streaking all across it and the mound of muscle bulged to insane heights. The sleeve of the t-shirt immediately ripped systematically across the top of the rising gun, as if the guy had planned the show perfectly. The sight of the uncovered biceps was almost too much for Simon to handle – his body was shaking uncontrollably as he willed himself not to ejaculate. He didn’t want to give the big man that kind of satisfaction. “You’re gonna regret trying to leave, punk. I’m planning to teach you a lesson or two for disobeying me. But let’s start by making it more difficult for you to go anywhere.” The monstrously pumped up man continued to hold the car with one hand and then moved his flexed arm upward. Since Simon had his sunroof open he could follow the big guy’s movements completely. Brandon reached up and grabbed the mechanism that controlled the garage door with his big hand. He then began to squeeze the box slowly – just to cock-tease the smaller man. Simon kept his foot pressed to the floor as he watched the thick fingers of Brandon’s hand begin to demolish the metal box it now surrounded. A screeching noise was emitted when the large hand became too powerful for the steel contraption to compete against. Sparks flew everywhere as the electricity was shorted, then the inner workings of the device were squeezed so tightly they fused together and oozed out between the fingers, and then finally the big man simply ripped the entire apparatus from the track overhead. Brandon chuckled loudly as he tossed it through the sunroof and it landed on the passenger seat beside Simon – still smoking and burning the leather because it was so hot from being destroyed. Simon let out a fearful squeal when he gazed at the now mangled piece of junk beside him. He glanced back through the sunroof and saw Brandon flick the garage door backwards with a slight tug of his hand and the huge metal siding went flying down the track and slammed into the concrete floor with a loud thud. Simon was sure the bottom panel of the door had sunk into the ground a few feet, even though the big man had only flicked it lightly with his hand. He returned his gaze into the rearview mirror and locked eyes with the muscled monster. “Cut the engine or I’m going to start ripping this fucking frail car apart until I get to you, little man, and there’s no telling what I’ll do when I reach your weak body. Care to find out?” Simon thought quickly. He turned the motor off, but he was out his door before the pistons stopped moving. He bolted quickly through the door into his house. Brandon laughed out loud as he watched the scared mouse run away and then he dropped the car, loving how it bounced a few times and then finally settled – obviously worn out from being overpowered by the huge stud that now towered over it. The big man walked around to the side of the car and bent down. He placed his index finger against the back tire, which was a lot more worn down than before, and then pressed in slightly. Instantly the rubber was punctured and it popped loudly like a balloon being poked with a stick. Brandon’s cock jumped a little as he realized how easy it was for him to destroy tires. This was something new for him. He did the same thing at the front after slamming the door shut which frightened little Simon had left open. It was pretty clear that the door had been shoved so hard that no mortal would ever be able to open it again. The muscle man then moved toward the locked entrance to the house, satisfied that Simon wouldn’t be exiting through the garage tonight or any time soon. When he reached the heavy wooden door he tried the handle, just to tease the little fellow on the other side. Knowing that Simon had bolted every lock on the other side made the big man laugh out loud. “After everything I’ve done so far, you actually think a little door is going to prevent me from getting in, squirt? Have you not learned anything? My cock could rip this thing off its hinges, but I’m saving that huge piece of meat for your ass. No need to waste my precious cum by getting too excited from easily ripping the rod through solid oak. You might want to stand back, little missy, since I’m about to come in even though I hven’t been invited.” Simon had, indeed, been standing behind the locked door. He had listened to everything that happened in the garage – realizing quickly what it was that had burst his tires so easily. He now jumped to the side, out of the way from what he knew would be a frightening display of brute strength. He knew Brandon was probably going to rip the door from its frame or kick it in. Suddenly, there was a loud boom and the center of the large slab of wood exploded because of the force of something much stronger busting through. After the initial shock of the destruction had passed, Simon was able to focus and saw the dust covered head of Brandon poking through like he was some giant animal trophy mounted to a wall. The guy had butted his forehead through the heavy oak without any problem and Simon noticed that the big man’s smile seemed even more evil than before. Brandon turned his head and noticed the small man cowering in fear. “Here’s Johnny! That’s right, little man, you should be afraid. If I can splinter this door with little effort just think what I’m going to do to your scrawny body. I hope your catching on to the fact that you aren’t ever going to find a place to hide from me. I’ll hunt you down no matter where you go or what you try to do to prevent me. I think I’ll come in and make myself at home now, whether you like it or not.” And with those simple words the giant simply walked into the hallway. He pushed his body upwards and forward at the same time – ripping through the remnants of the door as if it were tissue. Simon was completely flabbergasted at how little trouble it was for Brandon to rip through heavy wood with almost no inertia – the guy’s hard muscles didn’t need speed or a big head start to demolish the door, they were powerful enough on their own. Chunks of wood fell to the floor and little slivers clung to the giant’s torn and dirty t-shirt. There were burn marks in the material where sparks had fallen, there were streaks of oil and grime - clearly where Brandon had wiped his dirty hands after manhandling the car - and there were gaps and rips where bulging muscles had become too huge for cloth to contain. Simon was leaning against the wall above a chest that was used to store shoes, umbrellas, and other items. Brandon turned and towered over the smaller man. “Let’s have little conversation, Simon, but let’s see if we can make it a teenie bit more even, shall we?” Brandon wrapped his big hands around the other man’s shoulders and squeezed tightly, loving how the little guy winced with pain. The giant then pressed in and lifted the guy’s insanely light body into the air – high enough for him to stand on the chest. Now the two men were almost eye-to-eye. “So, now, you can at least look me in the face. This really doesn’t make us any more even, since I still out hulk you by so much. But, at least, now I won’t get a neck ache from having to look down so far. Geez, Simon, your body weighed nothing at all. It was like I wasn’t lifting anything. It felt like I could have broken you to pieces if I had continued to squeeze. I’m going to have to be careful when I toss you around later on.” “You aren’t going to be tossing me around, asshole, and you need to get the fuck out of my house!” Simon had no idea where he got the guts to talk to the big man that way – especially after all the powerful things he had seen Brandon do. The smaller man was simply angrier than he had ever been in his entire life. It registered on some level he was picking a losing battle but he didn’t care – even if it was suicidal – he would not let the big man get the best of him. He would let his anger override any fear that might be bubbling up in his mind. “And you’re going to pay me for everything you’ve destroyed – you hear me, you stupid thug!” To emphasize his point Simon poked a forefinger three times into the full to bursting chest that seemed as thick as the wall behind him. Brandon didn’t say anything and looked down at the finger that remeained thrust out in the air a few inches from his pecs. He shook his head slowly and made a tsk tsk sound that was very ominous. He then returned his eyes to the face before him. “I’m not paying for a thing, dweeb, and if you poke me one more time you’re going to regret it more than anything you’ve ever regretted in your entire life.” Simon’s brain was overloaded with a fury that was almost inhuman. He could hear what the big man was saying but it was like he didn’t care or like he wanted to antagonize the behemoth as much as he could. His strong feeling of defiance made him fearless. He slowly shoved his finger into the big chest before him, allowing a brave smile of rebelliousness to spread across his face. There was a brief calm before the storm and then, instantly, a huge forearm came up and brushed Simon’s arm to the side. Then the massive wall of muscle hovering in front of Simon came crashing into his body with unbelievable force – shoving him into the wall behind and causing his feet to come up off the chest. In a blink of an eye his body was compressed so tightly that he couldn’t draw even a slight breath. The small man desperately tried to gasp for air, but his chest, lungs, and entire upper torso could not move at all. Brandon’s face was pressed into the side of Simon’s head and the giant’s warm breath snorted out like a wild bull. “Yeah, little man, you thought you were being brave, didn’t you. And now it’s hard to breathe, ain’t it. You better be glad I didn’t decide to rip that little finger off your hand or punch you so hard you went soaring through that wall behind you. You’re getting a little light headed now aren’t you, punk. Right before you go nighty night from all this muscle smothering you why don’t you take a look at that beefy arm and powerful hand holding on to the doorframe to the left. I want to give you something to dream about when you blackout.” “Fuck you, Neanderthal” “Oh you must have visions of grandeur, Simon, if you think for a second that your little skinny dick will ever get to feel my tight hole. I’d probably flatten your weak cock with just one tight squeeze of my cheeks, but the fact of the matter is I’m going to be the only one doing the fucking around here. I’m going to have you begging all the time for me to stretch out your little hole with my monster dick. You’re going to dream all the time about me plowing that pretty ass of yours.” “The hell I will!” Simon’s vision was now a little blurry and he was running out of breath. Even his words no longer had much vigor behind them. A loud cracking sound made him suddenly focus for a last few seconds. Simon stared at Brandon’s large hand that was holding on to the doorframe near them. The grip was helping the big guy compress the smaller body into the wall. Simon’s cock got a burst of energy as he watched the wood and plaster basically disintegrate from the torturous pressure of the hand squeezing it. A huge chunk of the wall was easily ripped away as Brandon’s animalistic grunts became louder. That’s when everything in Simon’s world went black. Part Four Simon slowly came awake and immediately felt something heavy around his ankles and wrists. He knew, instinctively, he was sitting in one of his dining room chairs. He opened his eyes to see the jerk Brandon standing in the middle of the living room – shirtless and huge. He looked at his own forearms and saw that one of his large wrenches – from the garage – had been manhandled into a makeshift type of handcuffs. Metal had been basically twisted into an unmovable tight circle around his wrists. He leaned over and saw that the same thing had been done to his ankles using a crowbar. Simon’s first thoughts were full of awe at the power that existed in Brandon’s powerful arms – the only tools the big man needed to crush metal into any desired shape. “What’s the matter, little man? Can’t you free yourself? It took no effort at all for me to twist that iron around your puny body. Come on tough guy, show me what you got – let’s see you escape. I could do it with just two fingers.” “Fuck you!” Simon didn’t even waste energy trying to undo the wreckage Brandon had inflicted on the metal tools. He knew there was no way his small body could even attempt to pry apart the mangled instruments. He did, however, look down at the wrench to see Brandon’s finger impressions all over the metal and how it was now totally distorted. Simon became mad at himself when he felt slight disappointment about he being unconscious and not getting to see Brandon coil the tools easily with just his bare hands. That’s also when Simon noticed his hardening cock starting to stand straight up in his lap – unencumbered by clothing. He glanced at the floor and saw the shredded remains of his pants, underwear, and shirt – obviously ripped off his body by his tormentor. “Yeah, look at puny boy getting all turned on while he’s thinking about how easy it was for me to fuck up a crowbar and that huge wrench. I bet you wish you could have seen me do it – don’t you? For my big body, it was like playing with twigs – I could have ripped those things into a bunch of small pieces if I wanted. Yeah, that thought makes your cock twitch something awful, doesn’t it Simon. It’s crazy ain’t it – how I disgust you so much and, yet, you want me more than you’ve ever wanted anything in your entire life.” “In your dreams, asshole!” “Man, you’ve got some big balls, Simon. I mean it – both literally and figuratively. Those orange-sized ball sacs hanging from that surprisingly large penis are pretty awesome. But it’s your utter stupidity and some kind of little-man syndrome that makes you think you have even the slightest chance against my massive body that impresses me the most. I can tell you’re scared shitless by my power, but you won’t allow yourself to give into me. Even when you know that I could rip your body into a hundred different pieces with no exertion whatsoever you still choose to call me names and run from me. Hell, you even thought your big old car could run me over – but we quickly saw that all my muscles were too much for that piece of junk. I’ve beaten machines that were a hundred times bigger than your Volvo, man, so don’t ever think you’re going to stop me with anything smaller than an entire fucking continent. I’m just too strong, little one, and don’t you forget it. But I do like your spunk, man. It’s what made me choose you.” “For what?” “You’ll see. Soon, your disgust is going to turn into total lust for me man. I’m going to conquer that rebellious spirit just like a cowboy taming a bucking bronco. You’re going to be my stallion, boy, and you’re going to love it. I’ve been looking for someone like you for a long time. You and me are going to have a lot of fun together.” “Go to hell! You disgust me.” “Now, now, that hurt, Simon. Really. I can’t believe you’d stoop to such a low point. I mean, it’s pretty clear by that large cock sticking so proudly straight up in the air that your body and your brain just aren’t in sync. I may disgust you mentally, but it is very obvious that my body and my strength please you on an animalistic level very much. To prove my point I thought it might be fun to take some time to play some more – this time while you’re conscious.” Brandon reached down and picked up another larger wrench from the dining room table. He walked over to stand about a foot from Simon. He held the wrench in one hand and placed his thick thumb up against the long handle. While showing no signs of strain the big man began to press harder. Veins popped out all over the big man’s forearms and biceps and a high-pitched squealing sound filled the room as Simon unbelievably watched the top half of the wrench begin to bend over. He desperately wanted to close his eyes or look away but something deep inside him would not allow it. He was so turned on by Brandon’s strength that his entire body compelled him to watch. It was nothing for the gorgeous huge monster to push the steel wrench into a right angle. Without any warning and with no way to prevent it, Simon’s throbbing cock began to leak a huge gob of pre-cum. It bubbled up out of the dick slit like lava from a volcano and then slid slowly and lovingly down his huge hard tool. Brandon watched the delicious glob of milky Simon-juice inch its way down to the large hairy balls. He took his other hand and ran his forefinger against the jism while pressing into Simon’s ball roughly. Somehow the smaller man willed himself to not erupt fully, but it became harder as he watched the huge giant move the cum-covered finger up to his mouth and suck on it loudly with slurping noises. Still holding the weak wrench in front of Simon’s face, Brandon leaned down to whisper into the smaller man’s ear. “It’s a vicious cycle, little man. Watching me manhandle this supposed strong wrench so easily causes you to leak graciously even though you don’t want to – and that only causes me to want to show off more in hopes that some simple display of super strength will finally make you shoot off like a fucking cannon. And that, my friend will only make me want to do something even bigger to impress the next ejaculation out of you – you see, a vicious cycle. By the way, you taste good – real good. Go on, tell me you don’t like me showing off my strength for you.” Brandon’s words made Simon teeter on the brink of orgasm even more. He gritted his teeth hard and somehow willed himself not to shoot buckets of his jizz into the air. Simon had always been able to unleash such a torrent of man-milk that guys had been constantly blown away over the years. He did not want to give the huge man in front of him that satisfaction – even though it was the most difficult thing he had ever done. Simon was so turned on by Brandon’s strength that he briefly forgot what an asshole the guy was and he spoke freely. “Please, god, break it in two.” Brandon pulled back from Simon – clearly pleased that his little show of strength had impressed his prisoner so much. Brandon had a master plan and all of this was just a huge preview of the main event. The big man’s own cock was so hard that he, himself, had started to leak uncontrollably, as well. Brandon knew, however, that Simon was too preoccupied to notice. He was beginning to like this little guy even more. He was extremely happy that the fender bender from earlier in the day had brought them together. It certainly seemed like fate had miraculously shined on Brandon’s life. He looked down at the smaller man and smiled. It was a smile that was somehow sweet and very devious at the same time. He spoke softly this time, but Simon didn’t notice. “The strength in just my thumb turns you on, Simon, doesn’t it?” “Yes.” “Why?” “Because it’s more power than my fucking entire body.” “So if I pull this pathetic little wrench apart it will make you happy?” “Yes! God, yes.” Brandon grabbed the second end of the wrench with his other huge hand. He quickly bent the piece of metal back into a straight line and then he began to pull – slowly. He held the tool in front of Simon’s face so the guy could get the entire effect. At this point both men were turned on beyond belief. Brandon began to pull his hands outward,– away from each other. Simon was fixated on the middle of the steel wrench and was caught off guard when metal began to react like a piece of taffy. Brandon’s powerful hands pulled the wrench slowly in two directions and the middle began to stretch – becoming thinner and thinner because of the strength that existed in the man’s body. Simon let a moan escape from his mouth as he watched the steel middle become a skinny thread of metal. Suddenly, the wrench was torn in two and this proved to be too much for the captive man. His cock began to spew like a shaken uncorked champagne bottle. Cum splattered both men’s torsos as it skyrocketed into the air. Simon screamed out – as if in agony – and Brandon moaned in total empathy with the smaller man’s uncontrollable reaction. The orgasm was long and painful for Simon. Both men were showered with thick gobs of cum and ended up looking like two cupcakes covered in white frosting. When Simon’s body finally stopped convulsing violently, Brandon quickly asked him a question – hoping to catch him off guard – even as he continued to hold the two pieces of metal in his hand. “Why does that turn you on so much, Simon? The question was simple and without any edge to it. Simon was still trying to recover from his embarrassing orgasm – which he offered to this man he truly hated – but something inside him accepted the question at face value. He realized the behemoth in front of him truly wanted to know the answer. It was suddenly a favorable glimpse into the asshole in front of him. Simon ended up answering truthfully. “Strength is such a turn on, Brandon. God, how I wish I had the strength to rip a wrench in two.” “Really, Simon? Do you really wish that?” “Of course.” The sudden smile on Brandon’s face was something unrecognizable. The big man had never grinned in a way that was so intoxicating and revealing at the same time. Simon, in a brief moment of post orgasm bliss, thought the guy truly handsome. It was disconcerting to the smaller guy to actually feel sympathy towards the man that had tormented him so – but the simple fact was there; Brandon’s nice side was a big turn on. “I hope you feel the same way Simon, because I’ve injected you with a drug cocktail that’s going to make you my physical rival in about ten more minutes.” Part Five Brandon moved behind Simon and brought his face down beside the smaller man’s head. He took the two pieces of the steel wrench he had just pulled apart with his bare hands and started rubbing the cool metal across Simon’s protruding nipples. The captive man’s chest was glistening because of the big drops of cum that had splattered him generously when he shot off watching the big man pull steel apart like it was a piece of soft taffy. Simon’s back arched away from the chair as the coldness of the tool teasingly slid back and forth across his hard nubs. Droplets of fresh semen oozed from his still hard-as-hell cock, sticking up so proudly from his crotch. Brandon moved one of the abused pieces of the wrench to the top of Simon’s dickhead and dipped it in the thick milky cum and then brought the abused tool to his own mouth, licking it ravenously – to taste the sweetness he had caused to erupt in the smaller man. “Damn, little man, you have not idea what it feels like to rip a fucking wrench apart with just your bare hands. It gives me such a rush to watch something that’s supposedly so tough bend to my will so easily. This big old tool didn’t stand a chance against my powerful arms, Simon. Did you see how I just pulled it apart like I was yanking a piece of thread in two? Fuck, that got my juices flowing – just like how it affected you. It was almost as good as overpowering your piece of shit Volvo earlier and I wasn’t even using all of my strength either time. Yeah, I like the way that makes you moan – you just can’t help yourself, can you little one? But fucking hell, man, soon you’re going to have the same kind of power. You’re going to be doing all the things I can do – even tossing little guys around whenever you want. And you’re going to be huge like me, too.” “Aw fuck, no way.” “Look at how that thought makes your dick bubble up like some kind of a hot cum-spring. Yeah, Simon boy likes the idea of growing big, doesn’t he? You see man; I’ve been searching for a guy like you. No, I’ve been searching for you specifically. I have waited a long time to find someone that didn’t cower from my size and my strength. You’ve known all day that I could rip you into little pieces without any problem, but you wouldn’t back down. Hell, you floored that shitty Volvo of yours and I still pushed it into the garage without any trouble – but that didn’t stop you from throwing insults my way. I’ve never had anyone to play rough with, Simon. Every guy I’ve ever started to share my true desire of wrestling or showing off for has gotten scared or intimidated, but not you. I lifted the back end of my last date’s car and that freaked him out. He left me in the middle of the night – and only because I asked if he would get off on me destroying things. Watching you get turned on when I demolished your garage door opener, or lifted you with one arm easily, or when I busted through your door so easily made me think you might be the one. But it was seeing how your cock spewed uncontrollably when I ripped this puny metal apart – the metal you’re feeling on your hard nips right now – well, that’s what confirmed what I suspected. You’re the perfect man to turn into my rival – hell; you might even be the perfect man to finally dominate me. We’ll just have to wait and see. I’m probably more excited about your transformation than you are.” “I doubt it.” Suddenly, Simon’s brain was open to the fact that his body was about to change. He was finding it difficult in his heart to thank the man who had tormented him so for the upcoming improvements to his body, but something inside him was already grateful. Brandon was rubbing his stubbly face against Simon’s and the smaller man loved every minute of it. Something about the hardness of the hair on the giant’s cheek equaled the power packed into his bulging muscles. It was a real man standing behind him and he could feel a real man’s cock pressing into his back through Brandon’s pants. Everything seemed like a dream or like time was suspended in some way. Both men were waiting for the miraculous change that was about to take place. And they didn’t have to wait long. “Arghhhhhh!” Immediately, Simon’s body began to ache like his insides were bursting through his skin. The pain was so incredible that his brain was forced to shut down. He stayed conscious, but his mind was sending no instructions to the rest of his body – it was merely in survival mode and tried to process what was happening. The heat generated through his skin was intense and instant. It felt like he had a two hundred degree fever and that his skin was exploding. Brandon recognized what was happening and immediately slid his hands around to Simon’s chest – grabbing hold of the man’s already tight pecs with a squeal of excitement. “Aw fuck yeah, it’s happening bro – you’re about to expand to the size of a massive muscle god. Shit, I’ve got to feel all of this. I can’t wait until you shred those makeshift constraints on your hands and feet like they were pieces of thread. Fuck, Simon, you’re going to grow and you’re going to grow huge. You’re going to love the power, dude. It’s intoxicating to be able to do the things I can do. You’ll want to show off all the time. Aw hell, I can feel your chest thrusting out wider already. Man, this is so fucking hot!” Even in the midst of terrible pain, Simon was able to tilt his head forward to watch his chest grow. He saw Brandon’s huge paws resting against his pecs and teasing his hard nipples, but then he noticed that the big man’s hands seemed to be shrinking. As he looked closer he realized that the opposite was actually true – his chest was growing huge in mere seconds. Simon’s flat boyish pectoral muscles ballooned out thickly and began to double, triple, quadruple in size and then kept going – until Simon couldn’t even keep track of how much they were growing. He simply knew they were becoming gigantic. The now small looking hands of Brandon were groping at the mounds of muscle and flesh like he was a sculptor working with clay. The big man behind Simon had his head shoved over the sitting man’s shoulder so he could watch the growth of the chest he was abusing so roughtly. “Oh, hell yes! Just look at those pecs man. They’re exploding way beyond what I imagined. I should have left your shirt on to watch those big puppies disintegrate the material. That would have been so fucking hot, but feeling these things getting bigger – skin-to-skin - is even better. Damn, look at those nipples getting huge, too, Simon! So fucking hot! Those fuckers are each going to be a mouthful in no time at all.” The pain was still excruciating, but Simon forced his head forward even more so he could watch the full expansion of his upper torso. Awareness of other parts of his body growing was slowly creeping into his brain, even as he tried desperately to ignore the pain. The man knew his biceps were growing huge, he could feel them pushing outward – his left one shoving hard against the big body of Brandon and actually making the man move. Simon’s insanely tensed body started to feel different – he could tell how much weight was being added to his once small frame and it was incredible. Even in the middle of the pain the growing man could feel a power coursing through his body making him stronger – probably as strong as Brandon. The intense orgasmic thrill that was emanating from Simon’s enlarging cock was caused by his realization of the power his body was generating and the pleasure slowly started overshadowing the pain. Brandon sensed what was happening in the body of his prisoner. “I bet an intense feeling of pleasure is starting to take over you body, isn’t it Simon? That’s the sign your growth is kicking into high gear. Damn, boy, you’re going to be huge and as strong as herd of bulls – maybe even stronger. Yeah, Simon boy, I’ve been waiting for the right man to come along – someone that had the right cocky attitude to equal the body I could give him. I’ve worked for years on creating that concoction I gave you, man, so I could make a dude who could seriously challenge me. I’ve needed an equal for so long and soon I’ll have one in you, Simon. You stood up to me even when I had more strength in one finger than you had in your entire body. That actually turned me on, sir, but not as much as it’s going to turn me on when you’re a fucking strong muscle freak and you can actually give me a good fight. And judging by how hard your growing cock is right now I have a feeling you’re looking forward to it, too. By the way, dude, when your cock spews that’s when your growth is actually finished. Your body just knows and allows you to finally release all the pressure that the muscle growth has caused inside of you. Shit, man, can you feel how humongous your arms have gotten. They look so fucking hot. And that chest of yours hasn’t slowed its growing down at all. I can tell by the way you’re breathing – kind of normal now - that your bones have stopped growing – so the pain has probably stopped, too. Right now, you should just be soaking up all the glorious feelings that come from your muscles ballooning to sizes you never imagined. I can feel your ass lifting you higher off this chair as it gets thicker and thicker with muscle.” “Feels . . . so . . . good!” “I bet it does, dude. I bet blood is pumping through your body a hundred times faster than it did just an hour ago. And all that blood is turning into muscle – which is connecting with the muscle that’s already there and pushing it out even more. Every part of you is growing, dude. Even your smallest toe is going to end up about five hundred times stronger than it was. My hand groping your abs feels like its pressing into the side of a mountain. Everything on you is getting so fucking hard – that big cock, your skin, and every single growing muscle. Your shoulders are as wide as mine now, Simon, and that excites you so much, doesn’t it – to be the size of the guy you’ve lusted after all day. I can see that cock of yours is getting ready to shoot off like someone just threw a lighted match into an ammo factory. Shit, look how thick you are everywhere - the heaviness feels awesome doesn’t it, big man?” Even though Simon still despised the man standing behind his now huge frame, he couldn’t deny that everything Brandon was saying was true. Simon suddenly felt like he weighed as heavy as a tank or something. And every part of his body felt thicker than super dense metal. His cock was so huge that as it bobbed back and forth he could feel it actually pulling his crotch and ass in different directions. Simon's legs felt like two pillars of marble – dense as hell and hard enough to withstand a car slamming into them. His arms felt super heavy and powerful. The growing man could actually feel each part of his biceps and triceps muscles and sense how thick the layers of sinew had become. There was an inner awareness of the power in his arms that was hard to explain. Simon knew he could do amazing things even before he had done them. But the part of his body that brought him the most satisfaction – the muscled enhancements bringing him closest to explosion - had everything to do with his massive pecs. Brandon obviously felt the same way because his hands had returned to the growing mammoth chest and he was doing everything Simon wished he would – squeezing the man nips hard and twisting them tight, cupping his big hands under the mega pecs and copping more than a handful as Simon bounced the fuckers, and he even tried unsuccessfully to dent in the thick meat with his fingers, but Simon's mounds of muscle weren’t giving at all. Watching Brandon play with the new gorgeous chest and listening to the guy praise the enlarged body finally became too much for both of men – Simon's super charged cannon started shooting large balls of cum into the air as his hard stomach tightened even more with each powerful ejaculation. Volleys of thick white juice shot above his head and rained down everywhere. At the same time he felt Brandon’s warm juice shoot up his back as the guy's strong hands latched onto the new pecs for dear life while he unloaded big time. At some point during Simon's growth the big man behind him had gotten rid of his own pants and underwear. “Fuckin hell . . . Simon . . . I’m gonna . . . have a . . . heart attack!” Simon's dick remained rock hard even after it spat out its last few thick drops of sweet muscle honey. His powerful orgasm didn’t tire him at all – as a matter of fact, it energized the guy in a way he had never known. Simon suddenly felt like a superhero or something. He raised his huge arms and looked at the twisted wrench still connecting his wrists, but he also noticed his forearms were now so thick that the metal was actually cutting into the skin, when there had been a lot of room to spare just a half hour earlier. Simon started to pull his wrists apart, knowing, instinctively, he could easily rip the metal tool into two pieces. “No, Simon, use just your fingers, please.” Brandon using the word ‘please’ registered somewhere deep in in the other man's psyche – Simon realized it was the first time the other guy had spoken that way since they met. The newly large man was too fucking supercharged at that moment to do anything more than note Brandon had used the word. Simon wanted to test his strength and he wanted it more than anything he'd ever wanted in his entire life. Simon placed his forefinger and thumb on either side of the mangled wrench and then squeezed lightly. The steel tool squished between his fingers like it was nothing more than a stick of butter. The big man was destroying a fucking big wrench with just his fingers. Suddenly the center of the twisted tool snapped in two and his new huge arms moved in opposite directions. Simon's cock coughed up a few more drops of cum simply in response to the tremendous power he had just felt in two fingers. The fucking power of only two fingers! A big smile crept across his face and he shivered with delight – something that was not missed by big Brandon. “Feels fucking great, doesn’t it Simon. Snapping metal apart like it was nothing. Just think, if you’ve got that kind of power in your just your fingers, imagine what kind of strength must exist in your insanely huge arms or those massive quads. Welcome to the life of a muscle god, my man. Your perspective is never going to be the same from this moment forward. There’s no such thing as the word ‘no’ for you now, Simon. With just a flex of your super biceps or a little strength behind your grip you’ll be able to get anything you want. You’ll learn quickly that things which are supposedly more sturdy than you really aren’t – kind of like that Volvo out in the garage. You’ll find that when someone closes a door you won’t be looking for a fucking window to open, you’ll just smash the wimpy door down with one mighty punch. Big Simon is going to embrace his dominating spirit quickly - I just know it. I chose the perfect person to join me in my quest to challenge the limits of this unbridled power. Look at you squeezing that wrench between your fingers and making the thing snap into little pieces. You could do that all night long, couldn’t you? And how about that crowbar at your feet, you going to do something about it, too?” “What crowbar, Brandon?” The big man behind Simon leaned out and looked down. The captive man had snapped the other guy's mangled handiwork around his ankles a few minutes ago – simply by pulling his feet apart. The tool was now unrecognizable as it lay in multiple pieces on the floor. Simon continued to roll the metal between his fingers – flattening it and then balling it up and then flattening it again, as if it were just a gob of wet clay. He loved how his mind was quickly embracing his new power. He fully understood all that he was capable of and he had already begun to make some plans. The huge man waited until Brandon moved his body back behind the chair and leaned his face in so it was next to Simon's again. “I can see you love the power just as much as I do, Simon. That makes me very happy.” “I’ve got something else that will make you happy, Brandon.” “Yeah, what’s that?” “This!” Simon shot his arm back with a burst of super strength. His elbow connected with Brandon’s midsection and sent the standing guy flying backwards a few feet. Brandon fell to the ground on his ass and he was now holding his stomach. Simon jumped up quickly, grabbed the heavy wooden chair he had been sitting in with only one hand and swung it through the air to connect with Brandon’s head and right shoulder as the guy sat recovering on the floor. The big man fell over on his side and Simon noticed the huge adrenaline rush that shot through his body as he struck back at the guy who had tortured him so. There was, however, a sudden flash of panic in Simon's mind as he looked at Brandon’s body on the ground. The newly supercharged man definitely felt a pang of remorse for hurting the other big dude. Where in the hell did that feeling of compassion come from? Simon stood totally still as it hit him that he actually had a crush on the other dude – even though the guy had bullied him for the entire day. Simon realized that he had loved watching Brandon show off his strength and had actually encouraged it more by blatantly defying the guy. Simon had spat out hateful words at Brandon all day just to make the big man use his incredible strength to punish him even more. In only a few seconds Simon went from thinking he loathed the huge muscle man to worrying that he had actually hurt him. “Brandon, I’m sorry. Did I hurt you?” Brandon was shaking hard on the ground and Simon's panic increased. Maybe Simon only thought he understood his power and he had used too much strength when he attacked the guy on the floor. The chair had broken into a thousand pieces as soon as it hit Brandon's hard muscles, but Simon had certainly swung it with all of his might. Brandon was saying something, but Simon couldn’t understand. Then it became very clear that the guy lying on the floor was actually laughing. “Hurt me? With a chair? With your big arm? Simon, you don’t get it do you? It’s going to take a lot more than that to actually hurt me – and now you, too. I certainly felt your superbly executed elbow slam, but my body absorbed the blow very quickly. You’ll learn that things might faze you for a few seconds –being hit by a speeding car, a hand grenade, or an entire rugby team, but then you kind of recover fast and it actually increases your power somehow. I don’t really understand it. I actually didn’t feel the chair at all – it was like a pestering fly landing on my big body. Dude, you and I have strength that most people can’t even dream of. You’re going to have to let me show you all the fun things we can do.” Brandon was sitting up again and Simon plopped down on the floor across from him – stunned by all that had just been revealed. Simon knew the other man was right, though – he sensed he now had a power within that was unbelievable, but he didn't think he fully understood how much strength he really had. Simon suddenly realized that having Brandon as a mentor was going to be a good thing. That thought made his cock stir a little and the guy started to smile. “I couldn’t help but notice that you were actually worried about me for a few seconds, Simon.” “Temporary insanity.” “I know I was hard on you earlier, Simon, but I needed to make sure you were the one. I hope you know I would’ve never really hurt you.” “You pressed me into a wall until I passed out, Brandon!” “Okay, there was that. I actually just like doing that trick – it gets me hard every time. You can throw me through a couple of walls or whack me on the head with a telephone pole if it will make you happy. Really, I wouldn’t mind.” “You wouldn’t mind because it wouldn’t hurt you. I’d just end up with holes in the walls and a busted pole. Seems like a waste of time. I would, however, request that you allow me to rip apart your truck with my bare hands – to make up for what you did to my car and my house.” “Hey, that truck is my pride and joy.” “Then it will definitely make us even. Anyway, afterwards I’ll just buy you another one.” “How can a guy argue with that?” “And one more thing, my good friend, Brandon.” “Yes?” “This” As Simon spoke he stood up and moved towards his new friend. Without any warning he swung his arm in a huge circle and his fist smacked into Brandon's face with what was surely enough force to bring a down a building. Brandon went flying back quickly, his head hitting the floor hard enough to crack the Italian tile all around him. There was a brief moment of disorientation and then the flattened guy started laughing hysterically as he rolled back and forth. “I did not see that one coming, sir! I felt the punch a lot, by the way, but it was more like a love tap.” “Good, because that’s what it was meant to be, Brandon!” Simon threw his new big body down on the equally huge Brandon on the floor. Simon immediately started grinding his hard cock into Brandon's equally stiff member, which had sprung to life as soon as he had been elbowed so roughly and then grew even harder after Simon punched his face. The guy just loved his friend's new power. Without even thinking about it Simon smashed his mouth into Brandon’s – pressing with enough force to crush a stainless steel fridge. With just his lips, no less! The two men kissed passionately for a few seconds, while they both grabbed hold of the other guy’s hard nipples and twisted tightly. Simon could sense that his muscle partner was starting to leak pre-cum, which matched the big gobs of juice oozing from his own big cock. The man on top pulled his head away from Brandon's and looked down at the smiling face looking up. “And what would be the first thing Mr. Brandon would like me to do with my new powerful body?” “Well, since you asked. I was wondering, sir, if you would mind if we took turns pounding each other’s ass. I’ve never been able to really let loose with a man before and I’m hoping for such hot sex we might do a little damage.” “You mean like breaking a lamp or the headboard of the bed?” “No, I mean like destroying the entire fucking house.” [The End, but also the Beginning for Another Time.]

I knew what I did could land me in jail, but everyone in the brokerage business was doing it. I was sure I wouldn’t get caught, but my luck didn’t work out that way. Now I found myself entering an upscale white-collar prison in upstage New York. I had no idea how much my life was about to change. “Put him in the cell with Tiny – this pretty boy doesn’t stand a chance with anyone else,” the elderly guard at the check-in point said to two other guys as I stood there waiting. “He must know some prick in high places. It says here that the fucker gets to keep all his stuff – even his own clothes. I’m feeling generous today, man, so I’m going to let it happen.” The guy tossed me a box containing my stuff and the other two guys began leading me through a maze of hallways and sliding iron gates until we reached cell number 423. One guy opened the barred door and pushed me in. It was late, so most of the large space was dark. I could barely make out a figure lying on a bed against the back wall. There was a couple of desks, a commode, a sink, and my bed, which was up front near the door. I placed my things on the desk near my bed. “What’s up,” I said, trying to appear calm and cocky. I had been warned about the need to act in control from the get-go. “Hmmph,” was the only sound that was returned. It almost sounded like a low growl. The hairs on the back of neck sprang to life. There was something in the deep guttural voice that made me worry that my cellmate was sick – like he had a bad cold or worse. I couldn’t make the guy out in the dimmed light, so I just returned to unpacking my stuff. I hear the bed make a noise like it’s screaming for mercy as Tiny moves to sit up. I force myself to not look over – mainly because I want to make it clear that I’m not here to make friends. As I unfolded some clothes a new noise came from the back – one that forced me to look. It was like heavy breathing, but it was steady and had a rhythm to it. I turned and stepped further into the cell, in order to move out of the glare from the hallway and get a better look at Tiny. What I saw caused me to fall back against my desk. I had to grab the chair to prevent myself from falling. There, on the bed, cranking out alternate curls with the heaviest looking dumbbells I’d ever seen, was something that looked like a cross between a rhino and a real-life Paul Bunyan. The first thing I noticed was size – monstrous size. Every thing about Tiny was the complete opposite of the name. The dude must have been fucking six-seven or more. I could even tell while he on the bed because his head was higher than mine and the guy was sitting down. I first thought the orange prison outfit he was wearing must have been old because it had holes everywhere and looked worn out, but then I noticed that it was actually ripped at the seams in many places because what was probably the largest size they made couldn’t contain the monstrous body. There were rips at the shoulders, across the biceps, and big tears running up and down the upper legs. The front part of the uniform was unzipped down to the guy’s stomach just because he couldn’t have made the two sides meet if he had an army of guys tugging – the massive chest beneath was just too huge. These gaps in the material caused the second mind-blowing realization in the midst of my astonished first look at Tiny. The man was covered in manly fur – just like the lumberjack mythical figure of olden stories. Dark hair cascaded over the two giant pecs busting through the upper part of his outfit. His sleeves had obviously been shredded by thick forearms and then rolled up to his elbows – revealing a forest of heavy fur there, too. But what really drew my eye was the substantial head of dark hair and the closely cropped dense beard and mustache. I instantly thought of old commercials for Brawny paper towels and the giant flannel shirt-wearing monster that promoted them. This guy could have easily been the live version of that animation. Tiny – how could this man have that nickname - didn’t look at me. He concentrated on the movement of the immense looking weight in each hand, as he brought them up one at a time. The motion made both biceps swell up through the holes in the sleeves like a pair of giant whales alternately breaking through the ocean surface. He was grunting loudly and it was obvious the weight on one dumbbell was more than my entire body could ever lift. The sight before me made me become an ignorant fool immediately. I had no control over any part of my body or mind. “Fuck, you’re huge!” blurted out of my mouth without any forethought. The weights stopped in mid-motion and the man lifted his head to look at me. Eyes so piercingly blue that it was like looking at a double full moon on the darkest night of the year. He said nothing and his stare made me almost piss on myself. I suddenly turned into some kind of frightened puppy that knows he has done something wrong – cowering in front of his owner. Paul Bunyan had suddenly turned into a terrifying colossal beast and I wished I could disappear. The man finally lowered his gaze and began cranking out reps again – what number was he on by now, a hundred? Or was it more? The cell was filled with a mixture of his deep exhaling gusts of wind and grunts of exertion. The sound was so primeval that I was sure if we had been in the jungle gorillas would have flocked to us by the hundreds just to be fucked by this behemoth. I was shocked by my sudden need to be dominated by this man. What was up with me? I was a powerful man that had never thought of another guy in this way. I usually told other people what to do, but here I was with this deep desire that my cellmate use me like a toy. I shook my head in hopes of clearing these unwanted new thoughts from my head. That’s when the foundation of the building shook – I looked over and saw that Tiny had dropped his weights to the floor. He was sitting there rolling his clamped fists in circles, which made his forearms and biceps explode like mountains of granite-like muscle. My vision blurred as my mind tried to comprehend his size and power. Then the man stood up and my legs gave out. I knew Tiny was a giant, but nothing could have prepared me for the way that his huge frame filled the entire pace. It was like those small toys you got when you were a kid – those capsules you’d drop in water and they’d balloon out to large sponge animals or something. His upper body expanded beyond anything I had ever seen before. His shoulders would have almost filled a double doorframe and his pecs seemed to poke out so far that I could have stood under them in a thunderstorm, not feeling a drop of rain. And seeing his super pumped-up arms made me want to lay on the floor in a fetal position and suck my thumb. Nothing in my entire life had ever made me feel so weak. I knew instantly that all my preconceptions of strength were now obsolete. Only now did my eyes feast on something that was true power. My subconscious clearly understood this and that’s why I had turned into such a shivering meek wimp, for compared to Tiny that’s exactly what I was. The huge man just stood there tensing different parts of his body. My eyes would dart to whatever muscle he chose to tighten and my stomach would do somersaults as I gazed on how everything bulged to insane proportions. I could not fathom how a human could grow so enormous. My ogling his body ended when I suddenly became aware that the man was staring at me. I hadn’t even looked up at his face, but my entire being knew that the giant was boring a hole through me. I glanced up at his beautiful, but hard, face. He didn’t speak at first and this caused me to get even more frightened than I already was – fearful that I might do something to cause him to easily rip my body apart. My lip actually started trembling and for a second – but only a second – I thought I saw pity in his eyes. When he spoke his deep voice reverberated off the cellblock’s walls and it felt like a helicopter was landing inside my chest. "Come here boy," he said calmly, but I could hear such authority in his voice that I knew my life depended on my response. I looked around – as if he might be talking to someone else. I so didn’t want to do anything wrong, but in my present state of complete fear I also found it hard to make my body move. I waited too long. "Come here boy," he said again in a louder voice. The increased sound level and the fact that he had asked a second time caused my body to react without even getting orders from my brain. My legs jerked forward quickly and I basically ran to him, not gauging how fast I was moving or how far his chest stuck out from the rest of his body. My head bumped into his pecs hard and it was like hitting the side of a mountain. I bounced off and fell backwards to the ground. My hand instinctively moved to my forehead to rub away the pain caused by his marbled muscle skin. For a second I got confused and wondered if I had actually smacked into the concrete wall instead, but then I looked up and see Tiny bent over so he was able to see me over his massive chest. It was the first time I had seen him smile, but it actually made me again shiver in fear. "Damn boy you are weak, get your ass up now," he ordered as he straightened back up. I quickly stood up, but I couldn’t look at the man. I kept my gaze downward because I was ashamed. I then got my first up close look at his giant quads – wide and bulging through the stretched-to-the-max tears in the upper legs of his uniform. It looked as if any movement at all would make the rest of the material shred to pieces and fall from his tree-trunk legs. My shock and admiration for his legs did not go unnoticed by the colossal beast. "Mmm, good boy,” he said firmly. “That’s the first correct thing you’ve done since you got here. It’s right that you should admire my monster quads. You like ‘em, don’t you, little man. Yeah, those things could squeeze the life out of you – without much effort at all." With that, the big man turned his body a little to the right and he looked up. I followed his gaze. There was a thick metal bar running across the cell. It looked like it had been slammed into the walls on either side, mainly because chunks of the plaster and concrete were missing. It was way too high for me to reach, but I knew a simple jump from Tiny could take his hands to the strong looking piece of metal – and that’s exactly what he intended to do. He pushed off the ground lightly and latched on to the bar with his huge hands. "Now boy, grab onto my waist, I need more weight as I do my pull-ups," he said, without even looking at me. "Uh . . . what? How do I do that . . . sir?" I asked without thinking. I immediately knew the question was a mistake. "Put your arms about my waist and place your legs around my lower body,” he said gruffly. “Damn, boy, are you deaf, dumb or stupid? Or maybe all three." "No sir," I replied quickly. I immediately wrapped my arms around his rock hard stomach and tried to lock my hands across his back, but the guy was just too wide and thick. I squeezed tightly, pressing my face into his chiseled abs. I lifted my feet and latched them on to his hard calves. My entire body quivered from touching so much muscle and my cock became harder than granite. Instantly, both bodies traveled up into the air and then back down as Tiny began to crank out reps. I glanced up and freaked out, watching dumbfounded as he let go of the bar with his right hand first, doing chin-ups with just that arm, and then he did the same with his left. After about 50 repetitions with each arm by itself, I could sense that he settled in to do a long set with both arms. He began to pull us up very slowly – getting the best pump possible and making sure his shoulders, back, and lats were doing all the work. The motion was making his muscle wings burst out insanely during each slow raise. A light sheen of sweat was spreading across his body – nothing compared to the buckets of sweat pouring down my body, caused by me trying desperately not to spew cum into my underwear. My arms kept sliding down his hard-as-marble body and I’d have to squeeze hard and squirm back up his long torso. This caused my face to go bouncing in and out against the thick-as-shit abdominals across his roided gut, which actually caused a lot of pain. It also made my throbbing cock brush against his more than solid quads, sending me closer and closer to ejaculation. There was no way, however, I was going to complain. After what seemed like 75 to 100 reps, the big man stopped in mid lift – I swear his arms were holding all our combined weight like it was nothing – and looked down at me. My heart stopped from fear I had done something wrong. “We’ll take care of that little boner in a while, boy,” he growled. His voice was so intensely masculine and direct that just this short sentence caused my cock to deflate like a pin-poked balloon. I couldn’t explain the reaction, but I had never felt so puny and insignificant. I actually began to shake from fearful thoughts of how he would “take care” of my hard-on. I felt Tiny’s chest and gut shaking a little and I realized the man was chuckling at me – even though it felt like a hungry bear’s stomach rumbling. That’s when I realized he sensed my fear completely. I also could sense he loved the response his presence caused. At the same time I could tell there was something else percolating in the behemoth’s brain. It was something I couldn’t name, but it was like he had a sixth sense concerning how I’d suddenly and unexplainably become such a muscle whore. He knew he could control me just by flexing his super-enlarged body. I unconsciously started whispering numbers as he cranked out more reps. I went deeper into some kind of muscle trance as I continued to brush my face up and down his hard sweaty abs. I didn’t even realize I was moaning like an animal in heat by the time he was done with 200 repetitions. A huge circular pre-cum stain had appeared at my crotch, making it look like I had already shot a big load. Tiny knew instinctively, though, that I wouldn’t erupt until he gave the order. He finally started to slow down the movement of our bodies and actually held the last lift for a long time – as if he were trying to squeeze a few more fibers of muscle into his already massive-packed biceps. He lowered his body and his feet touched the ground. I continued to hang onto the large sweat-drenched man as if my life depended on it. “You can let go now, boy,” he said, chuckling again. While I was forcing my unwilling body to pry itself from his hard muscles, Tiny raised his arms to stretch out the pump. The movements actually made his body become harder and I was literally shoved off – falling to the ground again. At the same time the giant above me flexed into a double biceps pose and instantly I heard the sound of material ripping. I scooted back on the floor, getting my line of vision beyond his protruding chest. I mouthed the word fuck when I saw what had happened. The upward motion of Tiny’s arms and the insane peaks of his guns caused his prison uniform to tear completely in two. The orange jumpsuit was now a strained shirt barely covering his upper body and what looked like a pair of skin-tight shorts because of the way his quads bulged. Tiny continued to stretch and flex parts of his body. He flared out his lats and I immediately heard a second loud tearing noise. We both knew, without even looking that the upper part of the uniform had shredded down the middle of his giant back. And as if the material was confirming what we both knew it slid off his giant shoulders as soon as he dropped his arms. He caught the two pieces of material in his big paws, wadded them together and tossed them to me. They were soaking with sweat and smelled like an army of men had shared wearing them for weeks. The sight of his upper body was so unbelievable all I could do was whimper loudly like a hurt little body. His enormous chest completely boggled my mind and I simply stared with my mouth hanging open as he bounced his mega pecs. I began to shake my head in disbelief and this caused the behemoth to laugh hard and loud. He pointed to my crotch. “That better just be pre-cum, boy,” he said in a somewhat terrifying tone. “I’m still counting on you to churn out enough spunk to fill my big rock-hard belly. I could tell he was fully aware that I was saving my load for when he gave the order, but he wanted to make sure I knew he was in control – as if there were any doubt. He wasn’t shocked at all that his big muscled body could make me leak more pre-cum than I’d shoot in a month – even if I jerked off each day! His confidence and self-awareness was so intense that it felt like some kind of invisible force that surrounded him. His mere presence made me want to find ways to make him happy or win his pleasure. I was a muscle-whipped puny man who only desired this powerful monster standing in front of me. ********* The behemoth nicknamed Tiny stood in front of me – smiling like the Cheshire Cat. His size was so beyond comprehension that my mind simply shut down and I no longer tried to make sense out of the mountain of muscle looming over me. I just stared at his body and enjoyed the rush of blood and cum he caused in my body. My entire being focused only on his hard pecs, his bulging arms and those shoulders that seemed wider than our prison cell itself. By this point I had raised the remnants of his shirt to my nose and I was inhaling deeply. My other hand went directly to my crotch without any message from my brain and started pushing up and down against the hardness in my pants. The material at my nose reeked of Tiny’s scent – a mixture of sweat, muscle, musk, and manliness. I glanced up at the big guy as I continued to sniff his pungent aroma into my body. I let my tongue dart out and run across the shirt – sucking in some sweat. I was trying desperately to get some of his man-juice into my body, thinking it might help get a permanent feeling of the giant inside of me. I rubbed the shirt all over my face and hoped the smell would stick with me forever. As I lowered the shirt back to my mouth, I saw that the big guy was grinning at my actions. He knew I was his completely. “Damn, boy, my thoughts about you were right. You are a sweet muscle-loving pig, aren’t you,” Tiny said as he continued to bounce his monstrous pectorals just to tease me. “Well, I think you need to get up close and personal with all my bulging friends, here. It’s time for you to clean the sweat off of this fucking big body, boy. Let’s get that shirt sopping wet for you. Scramble over here and wipe me all over. And after you clean the massive top half, you can help this giant out of his pants and clean down there, too. I’m so huge it’s hard for me to bend over and pull these tight things off.” Tiny chuckled as he said this. The man’s voice made my balls churn out more juice and force it into my hard cock – causing me great pain. I still wasn’t going to shoot until he said I could. The big man knew nothing in the world could keep me from wiping down his muscles. He also knew the idea of seeing his enormous legs – and the giant club that swung between them – was almost too much for me to handle. I stood up quickly and then stopped in my tracks. I wanted to ask what to do, but I knew I shouldn’t. I reached up – having to stand on my tiptoes – and was barely able to reach the top of his massive shoulders. I ran the shredded shirt over his swollen traps and then started moving down his bulky chest. The shirt soaked up the sweat from the fur that covered his pecs like a sponge dropped in a bucket of water. Being this close to his body caused my knees to give out again and I had to brace myself by placing my free hand up against the big man’s stomach. His manly gut was hard as stone and I could easily feel the ruts between his tight abs. I forced my legs not to buckle and I marveled at how there was no give to his fur-layered gut. I then moved the shirt down the trail of hair in the middle of his stomach and wiped across each perfect row of muscles. It felt like speed bumps in a parking lot. I finish rubbing his body with the shirt and noticed the thing was so wet it felt like I had been soaking it in a tub. I quickly brought the rag to my mouth and sucked in hard – gathering a mouthful of his man-sweat. I savored the liquid in my mouth and then swallowed. I hoped that it would make me taste his body for days. At this point I placed the shirt on the desk behind me and reached out hoping to pull the bottom half of Tiny’s torn jumpsuit off of his body. I could tell, just from looking, that it was going to be difficult to get the tight fabric over his monstrous thighs. “Hell, boy, just tear these things off my body. I need to let my monster hang free – and quickly,” he said loudly and I could see his huge cock twitching through the fabric. “Here, I’ll help you out.” And with that statement the big man flexed his quads – causing layers of muscle to explode everywhere. The stretched-thin material ripped in multiple places at one time and then, as if magically, fell from his tree-trunk legs. It all landed in a pile on the ground at his feet. Seeing the striations and valley-like cuts in his legs caused me to fall forward from lust. My hands brushed against the mega pouch of his jock as I braced myself against his thighs. I moaned out loud as I felt the heat emanating from the stuffed stretched-to-the-max piece of material trying to contain his cock. I then became dizzy as I tried to grab the front of his monstrous quads, which felt harder and thicker than marble. I let out a loud whimper as I gazed at the obviously old jock strap. It had holes all over it – with juicy bits of meat bulging out. It seemed like any movement by his dick would cause the material to bust just as the bottom of his jumpsuit had done. The pitiful cloth was strained beyond belief – trying to contain a huge slab of beef that matched the giant size of the man in front of me. Tiny’s rod was much bigger than my forearm and his balls looked like basketballs stuffed in a weak bag. I gasped out loud and my right hand went to my mouth. I had never seen such a beautiful and frightening sight at the same time. I was scared at what this big dick would do to my small body, but I was also drawn to the idea of riding his monstrous pole. I begin to question how a man could be so huge below the waist, but then I simply accepted it as so because the big club had to match the rest of him. I absentmindedly grabbed the wet torn shirt behind me and started to move it all over Tiny’s big quads – never taking my eyes off of his giant cock. I then remembered that I was supposed to take the jock off too. I stopped suddenly, realizing that as soon as I touched this huge man’s love-pouch I was surely going to pass out. I knew I couldn’t do it. He must have realized what I was feeling, as well, because I watched as the beast flexed his giant prick and the strap immediately exploded off of his body, hitting me in the face like a giant rubber band. I felt great pain, but loved every moment. “Damn boy, you are a good cell mate,” he exclaimed as I started to grasp what he had just done. “I’m going to do you another favor, little man. Pick up that jock that just smacked you in the face.” Tiny continued to flex his cock so it bounced up and down in front of me. I simply stared at the big log and moaned out loud. Suddenly, I was only aware of the big man in front of me - nothing else in the world mattered. He could have asked me to do anything and I would have obeyed. I reached down, grabbed the strap, and placed it in the huge waiting hand of my cellmate. The giant took the large busted strap and tied it around my neck – almost like a scarf. “There you go, little one,” he said smiling at me, “this way you can’t say I’ve never given you anything nice. And also, now my manly musk will stay with you always.” With this statement, Tiny wiggled his waist and caused his huge hardened cock to strike against my face. I sucked in hard and held my breath, trying not to shoot a load of cum from the thrill of feeling his dick banging against my cheek. He hit me a little hard on the third pass and the smack that echoed in the room was loud and sounded painful. This caused the big man to roar with laughter. Tiny laughed mainly because the light tap had actually sent me flying across the floor against my bed. Even the guy’s dick had tons of power. What he thought was a light tap could have probably brought down a tree. I sat up slowly and looked at the big man. He was smiling, but not in a way that offered remorse. He loved the fact that his cock could send me flailing. I took a deep breath and loved the fact that the jock around my neck helped me to smell the best part of him – his muscled giant beef-pole. My body jiggled with excitement as I savored the strong whiff of manliness. Still laughing, Tiny walked over to me and looked down his muscled body at my smallness. With lightning speed he bent over, grabbed my pants, and ripped both the slacks and underwear from my body. It didn’t register what had happened until I felt my cock standing straight up in the air and a cool breeze rushing against my skin. “Now get up and finish the job, boy. We don’t have all night,” he said and his order made me very nervous. “My underarms need cleaning.” Tiny straightened and held out his big tree limbs at both sides of his body. I stood up quickly. I looked at the big man’s face and he could see I had a deep pleading in my eyes. It was obvious I wanted to speak and he knew I wasn’t going to say anything until given permission. “What’s up boy?” Tiny asked gruffly. “This had better be good. You can talk while you continue your job.” “Please sir,” I ask softly, “may I use my faced to clean your pits?” “Shit, boy,” Tiny said loudly, “there’s nothing better in the world than a sweet tiny muscle worshipper. Sure you can use your face. And after that it will be my pleasure to give you a special treat.” I almost came at that moment from the excitement and anticipation. I again had to stand on tiptoes to bury my face into his right pit. It hurt my nose as I hit his hard muscled skin, but I marveled at the fact that even his pit felt like stone, even forgetting the pain. I immediately began to lap up his pit hair with my tongue and lips. I quickly moved around the entire cavernous area. I even used the hair on my head to dry it off when I had completely licked it all. I then moved across his chest – a distance that felt like an entire county – to the other pit and did the same. My pre-cum had turned into a steady drizzle by this point. “Hurry up, boy,” he said expectantly, “I’ve got something else planned for you.” I pushed back from his body, pretty sad that I couldn’t continue to bury my entire face in his pit, but I was also very excited about whatever it was he was going to do to me. I stood there – in front of the giant – like a proud little boy. I was definitely ready for my prize. Tiny then grabbed me in his hands and easily carried me over to his bed, placing me back down on the ground. He then bent over and pressed a finger against one of the cinderblocks in the wall. It gave easily, because of his strength, and the big man reached into a secret compartment, pulling out a big bag of something that seemed like a dark liquid. He then grabbed a big cup-like container off of his desk and squeezed some of the gooey looking thick mass from the bag into the large opening. He lifted the blender-sized container in one hand and then wrapped his other hand around my neck, pulling my face into his huge right pec. “And now for the major ingredient!” he said, smiling broadly. With that, Tiny wrapped his fingers in my hair and pulled my head back, roughly. He brought his face down and pressed his lips against mine. He shoved his tongue down my throat and started sucking. It was, again, a mixture of pleasure and pain. He released my hair and lowered his arm around my waist. The suction of his mouth kept my face against his. Tiny then lifted my body into the air as he continued to kiss me with more eroticism than an army of over-sexed Italians. I was still amazed by how easy it was for him to lift my body with just one arm. His strength made me feel like such a weakling, but the security of his massive arm around my body quickly erased any bad feelings. He then slid his hand around my ass and lifted me higher. My mouth separated from his with a loud pop and he quickly guided my rock-hard cock to his waiting hot mouth. He sucked my prick in like some super-charged vacuum and then began to milk me like a pro. In between hurricane-like forceful sucks on my cock, he spoke from the side of his mouth. “Come on boy, give me your sweet cream,” he said quickly and then sucked again. “Even a puny ass like you has to have some – every man has some spunk.” Tiny then continued to suck me hard as he laughed out loud. He manhandled my body like I was nothing but some kind of rag doll. Right before he could feel that my body was going to shoot like a rocket, he pulled me away from his face and shoved my cock into the large container. I blew like a massive volcano that had been building up for centuries. My body bucked around in Tiny’s grip, but he held me in place as if I weighed only a few pounds. He squeezed my body tighter with his bulging arm, as if he hoped it would help me shoot more of my sweet juice into his giant cup. I continued to spew cum so hard that I worried organs might come blowing out my dick. I looked down – even as I continued to rock violently from the ejaculation – and saw that the big container was actually overflowing. “Damn, little man,” he said and then whistled, “look at you – shooting enough juice for your big giant and then some. I’ve never seen anyone fill my cup!” I was still flopping around in his arm, but I could tell my cock was no longer spitting out juice. It had begun to do something akin to dry heaves. Tiny must have noticed the same thing. He quickly used my hard cock to stir up the cum-concoction in his glass. He then easily tossed my body onto his bed and momentarily watched as my body continued to convulse on the mattress and my cock twitched back and forth hard. He then took a large swig of the juice and I was conscious enough to notice it left a milky-white coating on his mustache. “Shit, boy,” he exclaimed looking down at me, “you’ve got some sweet man-milk. It’s like a fucking cum shake. This stuff is going to make me grow more than ever before, little man – just you wait and see. You’re going to be ready to explode again in about five minutes when you see my body expanding like some kind of pornographic 3-D movie.” His words made my semi-resting body begin to flop around on the bed again as my cock shot painfully hard instantly.

Let’s cut to the chase. I’m into older musclemen. I haven’t ever tried to figure out why and I really don’t care to analyze it too much. I just know I like huge muscle guys that are around fifty-five years old or beyond. That’s why I chose to go to the Mr. Muscle Daddy 2008 contest at what you might call a “rough club” in downtown Los Angeles on a work night – yes, on a work night. I don’t usually do that, but when I saw that a place called The Dungeon would be hosting this special event for the first time in this city, I knew I had to be there. I figured I could make it through a Wednesday at work with little or no sleep, even if it would be the first time. I was pretty sure it would be the only time, too. You see, I’m one of those conscientious cubicle workers that never wanted to cause waves or let the company down. That’s also why I chose to work late and head down to the club straight from the office – it helped me feel good about going out on a Tuesday night knowing that I worked some extra hours. The Dungeon proved pretty hard to find and when I got there I almost turned around and went home because it was down some dark street. I was determined, though and searched out the place. When I opened the heavy door of the warehouse-looking building, I was met by the sound of loud music. I didn’t recognize the song, but I knew it was some classic hard rock song – an oldie of some kind, which made me smile. I stepped inside and my heart sank as I realized I had gotten the wrong night. I looked around and saw that there were only three people in the entire place. The bartender was washing some glasses, a guy was over in the corner dancing by himself, and another man was playing a video poker machine at the far end of the bar. I turned to exit, but was stopped by the bartender’s voice. “You here to watch the show?” asked the stocky bald headed guy as he stopped drying the glass in his hand for a second. “Well he’s certainly not going to be in it,” said the guy at the poker machine laughing. “Shut up, putz,” barked the bartender without even turning to the other man. “Down those stairs to the right.” He motioned with his head in the direction of a staircase and then continued to dry the glass. “Those guys are going to eat you alive, preppy boy,” scoffed the guy at the poker machine. “Ignore him,” added the bartender encouragingly. “Just down those stairs.” It wasn’t until that moment I realized how my work outfit was all wrong for this place. I had on a light blue button-down and khakis. I didn’t let this deter me from heading toward the staircase, though. I was somewhat proud of myself for at least not wearing the tie or the dark blue blazer. Those were back in the car. I headed down the dark staircase and came to some double doors. As soon as I opened one of the doors the small stairway was filled with light and noise from a huge crowd gathered in what was a large room with a big stage at one end and a long bar at the other. There were tables scattered in between and hundreds of guys were packed everywhere. There was a drag queen on stage rambling about something and I realized quickly that he was the emcee. The show must have been about to start because everyone was moving closer to the stage – with lots of eager boys pressing up against each other like a mosh-pit. I realized quickly that I did not care to get mixed up with that crowd. I noticed that the bar area had suddenly become pretty empty. I walked over, sat on a stool, and ordered a beer. I was very happy with my choice in seats because I could see the stage clearly. My doubts about my clothing were confirmed when I noticed that most of the guys at the club were either in jeans, leather, or nothing but shorts. I was definitely cheered up, though, by the ratio of older men at the place – most of them looking pretty beefy. Maybe I would find some daddy who would make me his slave. Suddenly the high-pitched voice of the emcee announced that the 2008 Mr. Muscle Daddy contest was beginning and he would introduce the twelve contestants one at a time. Each man would come out on stage, strut a little, and then join the line up at the back of the stage so the audience could compare the daddies. The winner would be awarded based on the audience’s response. The winner got a thousand dollar prize and a huge, heavy-looking trophy that stood at the edge of the stage on the right. After explaining the rules the emcee began introducing the contestants. After the first three guys had come out I was already pleased with my decision to come to the bar – even on a work night. Each man was packed with muscle and met my criteria for a daddy. Most of them had gray hair or salt and pepper hair, wore revealing clothes like t-shirts or leather, and seemed to be self-assured just like a good master should be. I was in muscle daddy heaven by the time we had watched nine of the contestants enter the stage and do something to try and get the audience to like them the best. One guy even ripped off his t-shirt, revealing a pretty nice body and causing the crowd to go wild. Contestant number ten was introduced and when he walked out from behind the curtain at the side of the stage my heart stopped beating. I noticed the light brown work boots first. They looked big enough for a family of four to sleep in. I then let my eyes wander up a pair of well-worn, skin-tight jeans that left nothing to our imagination. You could see striations and veins in this man’s thick-as-tree thighs through the denim. His calves bulged out so much that the right pants leg had a rip that revealed part of the perfectly formed muscle in the back. The guy wore no belt because, the way his thighs flared out and the way his ass ballooned out in perfect bubble fashion, he didn’t have to worry about those jeans moving down at all. I couldn’t believe how tight the jeans were - except at the waist. The muscle daddy of my wildest dreams had the stomach of a teenager and that made it possible for someone to easily slide their hand past the waistband of his pants. He wore a flannel shirt that was unbuttoned and had the sleeves cut off, no; I believe it was more like the sleeves had been ripped off. His arms and his torso were tanned in a way that made his skin look hard and tough, but in a very sexy way. His hands caught my gaze and made my cock stiffen. They were huge with thick fingers and I could see that his palms were rough and calloused – probably from lifting. The two giant beefy arms that hung from his monstrous shoulders, barely covered by the flannel shirt, were streaked with thick veins in that way that happens to older men that work out constantly. I couldn’t decide if I loved his triceps or biceps more – both seemed to bulge out to insane proportions and the guy wasn’t even flexing. When he did bend his arm I became light-headed because I could see the peak of his biceps split into two distinct mounds of muscle. The rest of his upper arm burst into different indentions and striations to emphasize some definition that would make a younger professional bodybuilder jealous. My lust for his huge arms was only interrupted because the guy pulled the two sides of his shirt back to fully reveal his tight cobblestone-like abs that, even though they were well defined, bulged out a little like those massive guys that participate in the world’s strongest man competitions. No matter how much his stomach stuck out, his enormous muscle-packed chest pressed out so much that I suddenly realized the shirt wasn’t buttoned because it couldn’t be. If the guy had managed to get the buttons through the holes on the other side I was sure that even a shallow breath would have ripped the shirt to shreds. One of his meaty pecs, alone, was thicker than my entire body. The man’s face was like the perfect finale to his incredible body. Most guys my age would not have found this man beautiful, but to me he was sex-on-a-stick – a very thick, bulging stick. He had silver hair that was full, but cut short. He had a closely trimmed beard that matched the color of his hair. His face was tanned, as well, but it also had manly wrinkles at his eyes and around his mouth. It was a face that demanded your attention because it was so masculine. The guy had a smile that made my body quiver all over – it was both inviting and threatening at the same time. He came across as someone that could charm the socks off of you in one moment and in another he could make you piss in your pants because he had barked out orders like a drill sergeant. Most of the contestants up to that point had run around the stage dancing or doing other things to get the crowd wound up. This muscle daddy merely walked to the middle of the stage down front and began to flex different parts of his body. He started with a double biceps pose that actually caused the room to go silent for a few seconds. I have a feeling that everyone shut up because at that exact moment all of their blood was rushing to their cock – just like mine. As soon as everyone regained control of their bodies the room erupted in screams of lustful delight. The man then put his hands behind his head, pushed one leg forward a little, and crunched the middle of his torso hard. I knew if we had put bricks in between his abs they would have been crushed to smithereens. That’s how much power was in this man’s stomach muscles. In the middle of his flexing I noticed two things about the guy that excited me even more. First of all, he was beginning to break a sweat, just from how hard he was tensing his body. I licked my lips from the thought of running my tongue between those hefty pecs and catching the drops of man musk that were running down his body. I was pretty sure I could smell this daddy’s powerful muscle aroma across the room. The second thing I noticed, and I was sure that every one else saw it, as well, was this guy’s cock growing in his skin-tight jeans. This rock-hard daddy was getting off on his own muscle display. His thick tube of man-meat was pressing down the inside of his left thigh and looked like it might bust through his jeans at any moment. By this time the crowd had gone wild. The big man turned sideways, pulled his shirt back from his pecs and gave us a chest shot that made his upper body appear thicker than a tank. This was also when I noticed the other contestants. They were all looking at the man with a mixture of disappointment, because they already knew they were beaten, and deep lust because they all wanted him. It was obvious that they had known early on, even when they were backstage, that this big man was going to win. They had each been going through the motions – hoping that the alpha daddy, at center stage right now, might notice them. I glanced back at the muscle master still dominating the room and saw that he had his mouth open wide and was teasingly flicking his tongue at the audience – just to get them even more riled up. I was in daddy heaven because he was sweating even more by this point and that’s when he brought both of his fists down in front of him busting into a most muscular pose that I’m sure made a few guys cream in their pants. Something happened next that caused me to hear nothing else in the room but the pounding of my own heart. The big guy on stage had scanned the audience and he suddenly locked eyes with me. And he kept his gaze on me – not moving on to anyone else as he tensed his body harder, making all of his muscles pop out even more insanely. Veins covered his upper body and even poked out across his forehead. He relaxed his tense body and stood back up, but he never broke eye contact with me. His stare scared me to death and excited me at the same time. I watched mesmerized as the guy flexed his right arm, causing the peak to go even higher than before. While he was still staring at me he took his left forefinger and pointed at the bulging biceps, turning to look at it. He then looked back at me and pointed at me with the same finger. It was as if he were saying, “This biceps for you.” It barely registered that the crowd had turned to look at me because I was so entranced by the huge daddy on the stage. And just when I thought my private show might be over, the guy turned his face back to his bent arm and brought the massive biceps to his lips. He kissed his own arm lovingly and then turned towards me again. He blew me a kiss and ended by licking his lips. I was so blown away by his actions that I completely missed the emcee saying that there was no reason to bring out the final two contestants because number ten was obviously the most massive Mr. Muscle Daddy the audience had ever seen. This caused the crowd to go crazy with excitement. They brought out a sash with the title written on it and draped it across the new winner. They had a little trouble getting it down over his massive chest and I breathed a little heavier as I watched the white material become darker where it soaked up some of the muscle monster’s sweat. The emcee re-announced that the prize was one thousand dollars and the huge trophy that two men now carried over to the new champ. The huge muscle daddy easily took the trophy with one hand from the two men and lifted it into the air above his head. The emcee then invited the 2008 Mr. Muscle Daddy to say a few words. When he spoke my cock twitched in my pants because his voice sounded like a whole driveway of gravel. It was a sexy baritone voice that boomed throughout the room. He looked at the drag queen and smiled. “I’m glad to represent all you muscle daddies out there. Here’s to only getting bigger and better as you get older.” With that, the beefy guy took a deep breath and inflated his chest so much that the sash ripped in two places and fell to the ground. “And I don’t mean to seem ungrateful or anything, but you can keep your money and your trophy. The only prize this muscle daddy wants is that pretty little thing sitting back there in the blue button-down shirt.” At first I didn’t believe what I heard. The big man was staring right at me, but I still wasn’t sure of what he had just said. The crowd looked at me again and then erupted into loud cheers. My mind was rushing in many directions at the same time. I began to get a little scared of what might happen next when suddenly guys on either side of me hoisted me off my stool and carried my body over to the crowd. They kind of tossed me to the waiting hands of everyone and I was passed overhead up to the stage. It sort of registered that the emcee was telling Mr. Muscle Daddy he could have anything he wanted because no one was going to stop him. When the crowd finally pushed me onto the stage the massive guy walked over to me, grabbed the back of my head with one of his meaty hands, and then bent down pulling my face to his. I was close enough to get a good whiff of his manly scent and it made my knees buckle. He pressed his lips against mine and the feeling of his beard and mustache thrilled me. A strong tongue shot between my lips and filled my entire mouth. His kiss definitely reflected his cockiness and his obvious strength. The power of the suction of his mouth caused my cheeks to pull inward sharply. The kiss ended and there was tremendous applause and hollering from the crowd. Mr. Muscle Daddy let go of my head and let his hand fall down to my ass – grabbing it tightly. He then stood up and I was easily lifted off the ground. He pulled me close to his body and held me there like I was his trophy. The crowd continued to go wild. He continued to squeeze my ass roughly and then turned his head towards me. “Yeah, fucking great ass,” he said, in a way that worried me and thrilled me at the same time. After that he walked to the edge of the stage – carrying me as if I weighed nothing – and then jumped down to the ground. The crowd parted for him as he carried me back up to the bar. Mr. Muscle Daddy placed me back onto the stool where I sat earlier with his one hand and then looked at the bartender. “Two whiskeys, Pete,” he bellowed out smiling. “Yes sir,” answered the guy behind the bar. Two shot glasses were placed on the top of the bar as Mr. Muscle Daddy looked over at me and winked. I was still too in shock to do anything – speak, run, or even pee in my pants. I just sat there like a good little boy. Once the glasses were filled to the brim, Mr. Muscle Daddy grabbed one and downed it quickly. The strong liquor seemed to have no affect on the man. He swallowed like it was water. I instinctively reached out to get what I thought was my shot glass. “Not yet, son,” said Mr. Muscle Daddy and his voice made my entire body freeze in fear. He put his hand on my shoulder, obviously to calm me down. He then dropped his beefy paw to my lower back. He grabbed my belt and the top of my pants and lifted me off of the stool, turning to face me as he did it. He then reached over and picked up the full shot glass. I watched, mesmerized, as he put the glass in the valley at the base of his two muscled pecs. He squeezed the mounds together slightly and then took his hand away. The glass stayed in place with some of it sticking slightly out. He bent over slowly, making sure he didn’t spill any of the whiskey. “Now,” he said looking at me. I brought my lips to the glass. He bent over a little more and that allowed the whiskey to flow into my mouth. I didn’t know if the burning sensation in my body was because of the liquor or because I was so close to his muscled chest. I pulled back and he pushed the glass further into the space between his pecs. I could not see the glass anymore. I watched as he squeezed his chest together and I heard a muffled shattering sound. Mr. Muscle Daddy then relaxed his chest and little shards of glass fell to the floor. He reached up and brushed off the pieces still sticking into his skin as if it were just a little dirt. “How much for the glass, Pete?” the big man asked. “Nothing, sir,” Pete answered. “I’ll pay for it because the show was worth it.” This caused the massive man to smile. He didn’t turn to me when he spoke next. But he did slap me on the back – I’m sure it seemed like a light tap to him, but it sent me flying into the bar and it hurt a lot. “What do you think of my prize, Pete?” he asked, ignoring how my body had been abused. “I think he’s a keeper, sir,” Pete answered. “So do I, Pete, so do I,” the muscle daddy responded and then he turned back to me. “What’s your name little man?” “Um, Dexter. Dexter Robertson,” I answered, fumbling for words since I was still in shock and a little pain from being forced into the edge of the bar. “Good name, little man,” He replied. “I think I’ll call you Dex. My name’s MD.” “Nice to meet you MD. Are you a doctor?” I asked and Pete laughed out loud. I also noticed that the muscleman in front of me smiled. “No, boy, it stands for Muscle Daddy,” He said. I quickly nodded to show that I understood that it should be his name, since he was the epitome of a muscle dad. “Well, I think it’s time for you to help me get cleaned up. Come along Dex.” And with that he grabbed me around the back of my neck, tightened his grip, and led me through the bar to the bathroom located off to one side of the stage. There were a couple of guys at the sink when we entered and they turned to look at MD as soon as they sensed something huge was in the room. The giant man merely signaled at the door with his head and the two guys quickly left – one even forgetting to zip his pants. Once they were gone, MD pulled me around so we faced each other. “You into older musclemen, kid?” MD asked. His tone and his words bothered me a little, but I was so in awe of the man that I didn’t let on. I simply nodded yes. “I thought so,” he replied. “And are you a good little muscle pig?” “Yeah,” I answered quickly. “You might want to rethink your answer, Dex.” MD said with a sudden serious tone. “You’re in the presence of someone older, bigger, and much stronger. There’s a proper way to show respect. Now, once again, are you a good little muscle pig?” “Yes sir.” I replied – a little weakly, because I was disappointed that I had let MD down. “That’s a good pig. And tell me, does this little piggy want to go to the muscle market?” MD said teasingly. “Yes sir.” I answered, a little more strongly. “Well then let’s give you a little taste of what’s to come. I think you probably noticed that your muscle daddy got a little sweaty out there on stage, didn’t you, boy?” MD asked and I’m pretty sure he knew how excited his question made me. “Yes sir,” I answered. “Well, then let’s use your pretty face to wipe up some of that sweat, shall we.” MD added as he grabbed the back of my neck again.. He brought my face to his chest – hard. My nose shot with pain as it met his pecs, which felt like a massive stone wall. I instantly forgot about how bad it hurt after I inhaled deeply and got a huge whiff of his pungent, masculine scent. A blind person would have been able to easily recognize how big and built this guy was just from the smell that radiated from his strong body. It was a mixture of something sweet and something raunchy. Only a man that ate all the right things and was all natural could exude a fragrance that was so nice, but only a man that worked out with a mind-blowing intensity could produce an odor so enticingly offensive. I wanted my face to stay in this position forever. MD had other plans, though. He gripped the back of my neck even tighter and I knew I would be very sore the next day, but for right now it felt fucking incredible. He dragged my face back and forth across his sweat-covered chest - letting my cheeks, my forehead, my hair, and the rest of my head soak up the heavy sheen of liquid his body had produced. I knew, in that instant, that I would never wash my face again because I wanted to be covered with his smell for the rest of my life. If this night ended with MD no longer in my world, at least I would have this incredible remembrance of him. The big, heavy hand at my neck forced my face down across his rigid abs and I heard the huge man laugh when he cleaned out his belly button by shoving my nose into the big hole and twisting my head around to get every drop of sweat. Every now and then I’d let my tongue escape from my mouth and run across part of his firm-as-concrete skin. My taste buds would be rewarded with what seemed like a combination of sea salt and something earthy, as if his body was squeezing out a musky protein drink. “Yeah, that’s a mighty fine job, boy,” said MD in what sounded like a very pleased voice. “Now it’s time for what you really want.” I felt his huge body bending down as he turned my head upward. I saw where my nose and mouth were going and my cock began to dribble pre-cum in excitement. MD had raised his right arm and he thrust my face into his cavernous, hairy, sweat-drenched armpit. I registered no pain from how hard he pressed against my head, because I instantly began to lick, suck, and kiss that magnificent, muscled part of his body. I let my teeth pull at his damp pit hair while my mouth was rewarded with what seemed like the juice of the Gods. My tongue worked overtime, not wanting to miss any part of this muscle cave, and I could hear MD grunting with pleasure. Finally, the big hand pulled my head from the armpit and I whimpered like a disciplined puppy. MD laughed and then brought his lips down to mine and kissed me harder than he had earlier on stage. I was worried that the man was going to shove my teeth down my throat, so I merely opened wide and let his tongue pound the inside of my mouth and throat. As we were kissing MD switched hands at my neck and I knew what was coming next. He stopped kissing me and I was quickly rewarded with a trip to his other muscled, sweaty armpit - repeating the pleasure and the tongue bath I had given him earlier. I, again, whimpered loudly when he finally pulled my face from his second pit. He chuckled as he looked down at me. “That’ll do pig, that’ll do,” he said, moving his hand to the side of my face and forcing his thumb between my lips into my warm mouth. I immediately began to suck hard and realized he was giving me a little reward for doing such a good job of cleaning his hard body. He continued to talk as I sucked on his big thumb, which actually felt like a cock in my mouth. “Good job, little man. I think we’re going to get along fine. I knew you would be good for me the minute I saw your preppy little body perched on that stool. There’s just one more thing I need to check out, though.” He pulled his thumb from my mouth and I ran my tongue around my lips just to get another taste of his salty, manly sweat that covered my face. MD took a step back from me. My body immediately missed his massive presence and my neck longed to be gripped by his powerful hand. “Turn around Dex, drop your pants, and bend over. Daddy wants to check out what he’s won.” I knew it wasn’t a polite request, my new muscle master was giving me an order and my body was so on fire for him that I could not have refused even if my life had depended on it. I turned around and my pants dropped to the floor before I finished the movement. I bent over quickly and grabbed my ankles, wanting to show off how flexible I was. MD let out a long whistle and, afterwards, I looked up at him from between my legs and watched as he licked his lips slowly. My cock was pressed up against my bent stomach because I was so excited that my ass pleased him. “Yeah, boy, that’s the only trophy this big daddy needs,” he said as he let his hand come down and whack my ass. It hurt like hell, but I knew I shouldn’t squeal or budge an inch. I took the spanking with pleasure and concentrated hard so I wouldn’t shoot the load that had been building within me since he walked out on stage. “Good boy. Way to turn pain into pleasure. That ass looks fucking tight. You’re going to make your daddy really happy later on. Now pull up those drawers, son, we’ve got some fun waiting for us out in the bar.” I pulled up my pants and turned to face my master. “But first, I think we need to take care of a little business. Give me your cell phone.” I reached in my pocket, pulled out my phone, and laid it in his big palm. I smiled because it looked like a child’s small toy in his huge paw. I doubted his giant fingers were going to be able to push the buttons. “You got your boss’ number in here, little man?” he asked. “Yes sir,” I responded, without even questioning in my mind why he wanted to know. I just automatically followed the lead of this muscle daddy. “What’s his name?” MD asked as he turned on the phone. “Henry. Henry Smith, sir.” I answered. Somehow the big fingers of MD were able to maneuver the buttons of the tiny phone to scroll down and find the number of Mr. Smith. It was his office number. I knew no one would be in the office at one in the morning, but even if they had been I wouldn’t have cared. I still didn’t get what MD was going to do, but I was on fire with anticipation. I could hear my boss’ voicemail pick up on the line. MD waited for the tone and then spoke with such a masculine voice that I envisioned Mr. Smith getting a hard-on as he listened to the message later that day. “Yeah, Smith, this is Dexter Robertson’s muscle daddy calling.” The big man’s words caused me to shiver with delight. “I wanted to tell you that my boy won’t be able to make it to work today. He’s going to be busy taking care of some fucking huge muscle. As a matter of fact, little Smithy-boy, Dexter won’t ever be in again. His services are needed elsewhere and his new boss pleases him much more than you ever could. You can just give everything in his tiny cubicle away and forward his last check to his home. And listen, puny man, don’t even think about causing trouble for my son in any way, because I’ll have to come down there and tie your little body into such a tight knot that they’ll have to cut off limbs to set you free. And by the way, little Henry, you can pull your hand out of your pants now.” MD then hung up the phone and closed his hand around it. I watched as he tightened his fingers and I could hear the body of the phone being crushed. My face must have shown some distress, because the big man just smiled and opened his hand. The only thing that remained was a tiny ball of crushed metal. “You won’t ever need that thing again, little man. You won’t need anything but what I can provide for you. And with these guns,” he said as he raised his arms into a double biceps pose, “I can provide you with everything you’ll ever desire – and then some. You understand what I’m saying, Dexter?” “Yes, Mr. Muscle Daddy,” I replied, like a good boy. The giant older man in front of me smiled and then placed his big hand at the back of my neck again – it was a feeling I had already learned to cherish greatly. He pulled me into his hard body and kissed the top of my head. “Yeah, Mr. Muscle Daddy has the best prize ever,” MD said lovingly. “Let’s go begin a life of muscle fun.” ******************************* The big man pushed me in front of him and then led me, by maneuvering me with just his huge hand on my shoulder, out of the bathroom and back into the main part of the bar. I felt like some kind of Ken doll being manipulated by my owner. I was sure that his one hand and arm could have made my body do whatever he commanded. I was scared and assured at the same time. “Let’s see, you’re going to need a few things for our ride to Palm Springs,” MD said as he stopped me amid the main crowd and then surveyed the area. “I’ll just pretend that we’re in Macy’s and I’m doing a little shopping. I just need to find my personal shopping assistants. Ah, there are two, ripe for the picking.” I glanced in the direction of MD’s gaze and saw two guys sitting at a table off to one side. There were two helmets sitting on the table in front of them – along with an array of empty beer bottles. MD forced my body over to the table and then stepped to the side of me and looked down at the two men menacingly. “Hey there, fellas.” MD said in a very friendly manner – a tone that I liked very much. “Hi, pops,” replied one of the guys, looking up from his seat. The two men seemed to have been in a pretty deep conversation. I picked up that they must be on their first date and were trying to get to know each other a little before going home to have sex. “How about one of you guys let me buy a helmet from you. I think five hundred should make it worth your trouble,” the big man said as he pulled his wallet from his back pocket. It was the first time I noticed the thick chain that was hanging from his belt to his wallet. “Get lost old man, these aren’t for sale,” replied the same guy. I glanced at his friend and saw a look of fear at how his “date” was responding to the huge man in front of them. I quickly realized that the guy that had spoken was pretty drunk and I don’t think he realized to who or what he was speaking. I then glanced at MD to see a slight change in his demeanor. A slender, telling smile crept across his face and I watched as the muscles in his arms tensed a little. “Maybe you misunderstood me, little fella. I wasn’t really asking for your helmet, I was telling you that I was going to take it, but I felt like I should give you something in return. Now I’m not so sure that you deserve the benefit of my generosity. So, let me begin again, shit-for-brains.” MD said this as he reached out and placed his massive hand around the top of one of the helmets. His fingers wrapped around the helmet – covering it almost completely. He lifted it off the table and it looked like a massive basketball player’s hand palming a small Nerf ball. I saw the fingers move inward and at the same time I heard a popping sound that filled the entire place. Suddenly, the helmet shattered into hundreds of pieces and fell to the table. MD had crushed the piece of fiberglass as if it had been cardboard. “Oops, look what I accidentally did. Sometimes I just don’t know my own strength. Now, gentlemen, I could do the same thing to your heads or you could give me the other helmet. Your choice. What’s it going to be? I suggest, however, that you don’t make a massive man like me wait too long. Know what I mean? There’s no telling what I might do.” MD smiled as he asked his questions – he, of course, knew what the answer would be even before the words left his mouth. These guys might have been drunk, but they knew insane power when they saw it and they weren’t going to argue with a man that had the kind of strength that this muscle daddy had just shown. The quiet guy leaned forward and sheepishly pushed the helmet across the table towards MD. The big man chuckled a little and then put his hands on the table so his big arms were almost in the two guys’ faces. “I bet both of you have fucking hard boners from seeing this muscle daddy crush that helmet. Now don’t you?” “Yes sir,” was the soft reply from both men at the same time. “That’s what I like to hear boys, that’s what I like to hear. It was a pleasure doing business with you. And because I’m feeling generous tonight, here’s eight hundred for the two helmets. Yep, I’m feeling mighty generous, don’t you think?” he asked as he looked at the men with a big grin. They both nodded their heads. “I’m feeling real good because you see that pretty thing standing behind me?” Both men leaned way out to see passed MD’s wide shoulders and huge arms. They stared at me and I didn’t know what to do, so I just raised my hand and gave them a small wave. They both then leaned back in and looked back at MD. They nodded their heads to confirm that they had seen me. “That’s my new prize – and isn’t he mighty handsome?” Again, both men nodded their heads quickly, not wanting to make this huge man angry in any way. “Yeah, I thought you’d both like him, but don’t even think about talking to him, hear me. He’s all mine and this muscle daddy doesn’t like to share. And I leave both of you with one thought that will probably fill your wet dreams for the rest of your lives. This muscle daddy is going to give his new boy anything he ever needs or wants and two punks like you aren’t going to stand in my way. Do I make myself clear?” “Yes sir,” they both answered quickly. MD stood back up and kind of rolled his shoulders as he stuck out his enormous chest and lifted his arms slightly. It dawned on me that MD was saying all of this not to intimidate or make the guys understand anything. No, he was showing off for his new boy – me. I still couldn’t completely grasp what was happening. It all seemed like some intense dream, but when I felt MD’s huge paw grab the back of my neck and pull my face to his for a deep kiss I was reminded how real it all was. He sucked my mouth for a few seconds and our lips made a popping sound as they separated, like a cork being released from a champagne bottle. MD looked back down at the two men as he maneuvered my body back into the crowded bar. “See ya, little men,” he said and we disappeared into the sea of people. I glanced up at my muscle daddy and found that he was looking down at me with a big smile. This made me smile back. A rush of warmth swept over my body and my cock pulsed harder. “You liked that didn’t you, Dexy-boy,” he asked jokingly. “Yes sir. Very much, sir.” I replied instantly. “Don’t worry, there will be plenty more of that very soon. Right now we need to get you a jacket.” MD said this as he looked up to survey the crowd again. “And I see the perfect one for you. Here we go, little Dex.” MD basically lifted me slightly off the floor with the big hand he had at the back of my neck. I felt like a small kitten being transported by its mother. There was some pain, but the awareness of how easily he lifted and moved me around made it all okay. I soon saw where we were headed. There were two guys in dark leather jackets leaning up against the wall near the dartboards. They were talking to each other, but they were mainly surveying the crowds. It would be hard for me to describe their faces as they noticed the huge man coming towards them. I’m pretty sure neither man even registered that I was there. Their mouths dropped open wide and I could tell they started to breath a little heavier than before. Both men were looking at what some people would call a “walking wet dream.” MD smiled at them as he approached. I glanced at the crotches of the two guys and was not surprised to see both cocks hardening at the same time. It was almost as if there was a race to see which man could get to full mast the quickest. “What’s with the faces, gentlemen? Haven’t you seen this much muscle before?” MD asked as he bounced his swelling pecs. “Fuck no,” said one guy as the other simply shook his head – he was either saying no or making sure he wasn’t hallucinating. “Well, this muscle daddy needs a little favor. My new little boyfriend needs a jacket and I was hoping I could make a deal with you two,” MD said turning to look at me. I noticed that neither man took their eyes off of the muscles in front of them. I was still invisible to them. “Anyway, fellas, I was wondering if we could make a little wager. I’d like to bet you that I can make both of you pop the biggest was you’ve ever released at the same exact time. If I’m not able to do it, then you both win a night of unconditional muscle worshipping of me, but if I win then you need to give me one of your jackets. I have a hunch that you’d be willing to go along with my little bet, because you’re going to get some pleasure either way.” The two men turned to look at each other – with faces full of astonishment at the opportunity that was presenting itself to them. They turned back to MD and just stared at his body for a few minutes. The muscle daddy in front of them decided to tense his torso just to give the boys a glimpse of what might be coming their way. I sensed that, unlike the two earlier guys, these fellows realized there wasn’t a choice in the matter. They simply nodded their heads in agreement, which made MD very happy. “I’m happy you two are betting men. Step away from the wall, little fellas, and let me squeeze this colossal body behind you. The two men moved forward and I watched as MD slid his big frame behind them. He let his huge arms drape over each man’s outside shoulder. MD stood about a foot taller than both guys. It was an incredible sight to see the muscle daddy’s bulging biceps right beside the two men’s faces. MD’s upper arms were wider and thicker than either guy’s head. MD bent down slightly and his arms slid a little further down both bodies. He then bent his thick trunk-like forearms upward, so that each man’s chin rested right in the nook. Both men had an enormous bicep on one side of their face and a muscled thick forearm on the other. Without warning, MD began to flex both arms at the same time and raised the giant limbs slightly upward – causing both guys to stand on their tip toes. I watched as each man’s face was smashed by a hard bulging bicep on one side and a vein-covered massive forearm on the other. I could tell that both men were in muscle heaven because they had giant smiles across their face. I could also make out the giant bulges in their pants, which also told me they liked feeling this muscle daddy’s hard skin pressed into their face as he flexed. “Yeah, boys, feel that big hard muscle pressing into your face. It’s getting hard to breathe, isn’t it? And this muscle man hasn’t even begun to flex hard. I bet with each squeeze of these giant arms your cocks get closer to exploding. Yeah, you’re getting a taste of real power now, boys. This is just a little pump; just think what I could do to your heads if I really let loose. Yeah, I could crush bricks with these biceps. You’d like to see that, wouldn’t you little men. Well, it’s now time for me to win our little bet. Feel the power of a real muscle daddy!” The big man’s words were turning me on very much. With that, MD flexed his arms really hard and straightened his back at the same time. The feet of both men left the ground. I could barely see their faces anymore because of those muscle arms squeezing so tightly. And as if both men were set up to the same timer, both bodies started to simultaneously jerk wildly. Even though their mouths were basically covered by stone-like muscle, I heard cries of pleasure from both men. The two guys finally stopped flailing around like rag dolls and both became very limp – just hanging from MD’s rock hard arms. I saw the beginnings of cum spots appearing at their crotches and down their legs. MD lessened his flex and both men slid down to the ground, against the big man’s body. It was obvious that both men were out cold – either from the lack of oxygen or because they had been overwhelmed by MD’s body. “Well, Dex, it looks like young fellas today can’t handle their muscle, doesn’t it.” MD said as he gently put both guys on a bench nearby. He pulled the leather jacket off of one of them and then leaned the two men against each other. They both still had big smiles on their faces. “Try this on.” I put on the jacket that MD handed to me and realized it was way too big. I looked up at the muscle daddy in front of me and saw that he was smiling and giving me a look of approval. He motioned me to turn around and so I did. “That’ll be perfect, Dex. You’ll grow into it before I’m finished with you.” His words thrilled me in a way that was unexplainable. The thought of growing bigger along side of this big daddy made my cock ache for major release. MD was very aware of the affect he had on me. He let out a loud laugh and then clamped his big hand at the back of my neck. “Well, now that we’ve got you a helmet and jacket, I think it’s time for a little trip. Let’s go.” Again, MD moved my body through the crowd and up the stairs to the top bar as if he were holding a stuffed animal in his hand. When we stepped out of the bar onto the sidewalk, the big guy brought my face to his and gave me another powerful kiss. The stubble on his face and the pressure from his hand caused a little pain, but the warmth and softness of his lips helped me to ignore it. When he was finished kissing me, he threw his head back and let out an animalistic yell that made shivers run down my body. Then, as if he were overcome with lust-filled passion, he bent over and pushed his wide right shoulder into my stomach. His hand slid from my neck down to my ass and then he pulled me tightly into him. He stood up and my body rose easily – supported by his massive arm and shoulder. He carried me down the street this way and he continued to let out loud yells that echoed off of the surrounding buildings. MD finally stopped and put my body back down on the ground. I turned and gazed at the largest Harley Davidson I’d ever seen. Of course a man of his size would need a big bike – why did I expect anything different. He slid onto the bike and then reached over to grab me at the waist. He lifted me up into the air and placed me on the seat in front of him. “I want you to ride in front of me so I can play with your cock and balls all the way to Palm Springs.

“So, Adonis, I’ve told you a lot about myself, but you’ve shared no information. How about you tell me a story about yourself.” “What would you like to hear, Atlas?” “Well, let’s start with this – besides me, who is the biggest guy you’ve ever known.” “That’s easy. His name is Rex and he’s the bodybuilder I dated for about a year – until he kicked me out of my own house about a week ago.” “What do you mean out of your own house?” “So, here’s the story. About a year and a half ago I started going to a new gym. I had wanted to start anew – feeling I was getting a little too set in my ways. Anyway, I joined this place near my house – specifically because it didn’t seem too intimidating. Average guys worked out there, so I felt like I’d be more comfortable. Since I usually work out in the early mornings, I did see a few bigger guys who took advantage of the quiet and small crowds. One day, I was doing some bench presses, minding my own business when suddenly I heard this deep voice near me. “Hey squirt, don’t let your back come off the bench when you push up.” I looked around and saw a very muscular man sitting on a bench near me. He was staring at me while he took a rest from benching a much more heavily loaded bar. I wasn’t sure he was talking to me, so I looked the other way to see if anyone else was near. “Dude, you’re the only squirt within talking distance. The big man is giving you some important advice. Don’t arch your back while you bench that little weight you’ve got on the bar. You’ll hurt yourself.” In spite of better judgment I decided to ignore his cockiness and blatant demeaning words and engage him. I sat up and took a better look. He was, indeed, a big man. Nothing close to you, Atlas, but compared to me he was massive. I had never had a guy so big talk to me – engage me in that way – so it was kind of flattering. I somehow became confident, myself, and answered back in a way I hoped would please him. “Thanks for the advice, it’s quite clear you know what you’re talking about.” “Why’s that, little man?” “You’re huge, that’s why.” This clearly pleased the big man. He bounced his pecs teasingly and then looked down at himself. He didn’t immediately look back up – no, he actually took a long gaze at his own body – as if he was seeing it for the first time. Suddenly, it dawned on me that he was, in fact, just taking time to admire himself. I caught on immediately that he was a complete narcissist. Later, I would come to regret it, but I wasn’t turned off by his actions or words at he time. In fact, I was actually turned on. His cockiness made me desire him even more. Every part of my brain told me to ignore him, but the way his arms bulged out of his tank top made another part of my body too excited to not engage him. He stared at himself for far too long, but he finally looked up and spoke. “Yeah, I am huge. Especially next to you. What are you, ten years old?” “Um . . . I’m thirty.” “Thirty! Geez, is this your first day in a gym, squirt?’ “Not exactly.” “Well, it looks like it.” He stood up and my mouth went dry. He was gorgeous – well, at least to me. I hadn’t been with a man for a long time, so I was also a little desperate. He was okay looking – in that sleazy gym-rat kind of way, but his body was what I considered, at the time, perfect. He had really broad shoulders, huge slabs of meat for pecs, big arms, and quads that showed he didn’t skip leg day like some guys. And he was, indeed, much bigger than me. One of the problems with being a muscle worshipper is that you tend to ignore or miss things about certain big guys – just because you desire bulges so much. Looking back, I now know I should have noticed the slight potbelly through the shirt – clearly too many beers a night for chiseled abs. I should have noticed the injection marks all over his body and immediately known it was steroids that made him cocky. I also should have noticed a meanness in his gaze, since I’d come to know it soon enough. But all of those things went unnoticed because I so wanted to be with a big guy – to me, he looked like Mr. Olympia. He sauntered over to me and reached down to squeeze my biceps. He tightened his hand around it until pain shot through my biceps. I let out a muffled squeal and he squeezed harder – as if it was a warning – and then let go. “Yep, just as I thought – no bigger than a ten-year old. Grab hold of this, dweeb, and see what a real man feels like.” He flexed his impressive biceps and then grabbed my hand, placing it on his arm. The thing didn’t bulge like yours, Atlas. It was more like a big mound, but for me it was the closest I had ever been to a guy so big. My cock was instantly hard as steel and I started groping the muscle – hungry to feel a big man. He chuckled a little and watched as I ran my small hand all over his arm and shoulder. “So the little bitch likes muscle, does he? Well, this is your lucky day, runt. I’ve been looking for a nice little guy to do my bidding. How ‘bout you and me go back to your place and have some fun.” He flexed his arm while he spoke. It seemed so big to me. The guy did tower over me and clearly outweighed me by about seventy-five pounds. I wasn’t thinking straight, so – of course – I thought I had hit the jackpot. I immediately stood up – thinking we were about to go, but the big man put his hand on my shoulder and squeezed hard. I winced from the pain and he forced me back down on the bench. “Did I say you could get up, dude, or stop massaging my big arm? No, I did not. In order for this new relationship to work, you’re going to have to do everything Big Rex says – everything. You got that, runt?” “Um . . . yes.” “Yes, Mr. Rex!” “Uh . . . yes, Mr. Rex.” “That’s a good little runt.” “Um, Mr. Rex, my name is…” “No, no! Did I ask for your name? No I did not. Big Rex is just going to call you runt. That’ll be your new name. Got it, runt. Yeah, shake that head up and down. Don’t worry; I’ll let you grope my big body in return for your good behavior. That’s my bag over by the mirror. You pick it up and follow me out of here – stay a good two feet behind me like a good little runt. If the bag’s too heavy for your little body, then drag it out the door. But no matter what, little one, you keep up with me. You don’t want to make Rex angry by making him wait for even half a minute.” He let go of my shoulder, but the pain lingered for a while. He turned and started walking away. A smarter man would have taken the chance to run, but all I could see were wide shoulders, a big back, and arms that flared out nicely. I was a muscle junkie who needed a fix. I went and grabbed his bag, surprised by how heavy it was, but I didn’t lose any ground. I stayed behind the big man like an obedient puppy. When we got out to the parking lot he turned to me. “What little car does the little runt dive.” “The dark blue Lexus over there.” “Impressive, runt. Let’s go.” “What about your car, Mr. Rex.” “Big Rex used to take public transportation, but now he has a blue Lexus.” “Telling the story now, Atlas, I see all the warning signs that were like bombs going off all around me, but – at the time – I just wanted to spend some time with a big man. It’s amazing what being around muscles will do to certain men. I’m not very proud of myself, but at least I’m honest about why I did it.” Rex wouldn’t let me drive my own car. He insisted that the smaller guy had to be the rider. I gave him my keys reluctantly and then gave him directions on how to get to my house. He drove entirely too fast and cussed out every other driver on the road. He could tell I was a little scared so he offered me his big biceps to fondle on the way home. That helped me to ignore his rants and his reckless driving. When we got to my house he let out a whistle and said he was very impressed. I was happy he liked it. When we got inside he insisted I take him on a tour of what he called his new home. What he said didn’t really register because he had taken off his tank top once inside the door and allowed me to grope his chest for a few minutes – as if he were giving me little gifts to keep me distracted. It clearly worked. When we got to the master bedroom he told me it would work out perfect for him and then dived onto the bed. He bounced up and down – noticing the springs squeaked a little. “I’m afraid those squeaks are going to get louder and louder every time I pound your little ass, runt. Get over her and massage my back.” He flipped over on his stomach and pulled one of the big pillows under his head. I immediately went over, kicked my shoes off, and then crawled on top of him, straddling his ass. I reached up and started with his shoulders. I ignored the slight pudge that seemed to surround his muscles and simply tried to give him pleasure. “Damn, your hands are smaller than a baby’s and even weaker. Put some muscle into it runt.” I doubled my efforts and squeezed his skin with what I hoped he found a tighter grip. Within five minutes into the massage, Rex was sound asleep and snoring loudly. At first I didn’t know what to do, so I simply continued to massage him – mainly because I got to grope his big body. After about forty-five minutes it became clear he wasn’t going to wake up any time soon, so I lay down beside him – staring at his big arm until I fell asleep, as well. I dreamed of muscle, which gave me a raging hard on. Suddenly, I was awakened by Big Rex’s hand gripping my hard cock and squeezing the life out of it. “Looks like the runt was dreaming of Big Rex. Get up, little man, I’m hungry. What are you going to fix me to eat.” He let go of my cock, but it took me at least a minute curled up on the bed to get rid of the pain so I could stand. Rex had conveniently gone in to take a shower and was singing some cheesy love song at the top of his lungs. I went into the bathroom and stared at his naked body – again, oblivious to all the things that proved he was no real bodybuilder and only seeing how huge he was to me. I was slightly disappointed when I saw the size of his cock and it was clear he saw it in my eyes. “Don’t worry, runt. I’m a grower – not a show-er. Besides, it’s more about knowing what to do with the tool. Trust me, I’ll have you walking funny in no time. Now go make me some dinner.” He threw his arms into a double biceps pose and smiled. Again, it was his way of keeping me full of desire. You would have thought I had just figured out my muscle fetish and I was seeing a Hercules film for the first time – that’s how crazy with desire he made me. All I wanted to do was make the big stud in my shower dinner and then get the chance to feel his muscles. I’m afraid by this point I had already fallen down the rabbit’s hole and I was not coming back anytime soon. I prepared a feast for a king and when he came into the kitchen in nothing but some purple posers my lust jumped into overdrive and I treated him like some kind of god. I had made two place settings at the dining room table – across from each other – and had even lit some candles. He came into the room and immediately moved his place setting to the end of the table – beside mine, not across. “Big daddy always sits at the head of the table and the little boy sits to his left. Don’t ever forget the hierarchy again, runt. This meal looks very good. You’ve done well. Where’s the wine for your big man, though?” As if to lessen the sting of what he had just done and said, Rex grabbed me behind my head and quickly smashed my face into his right pec. It actually hurt a lot, but then he pressed my mouth against his nipple and I knew I was supposed to suck. I forgot about the pain as I went to town on his hairy nub. And just like that, it was over. He released my head and motioned for me to go get the wine. I was too excited by the brief interaction with his big pec that I simply did as he said. I celebrated the fact that I had a huge man in my house. It was like I was walking on clouds – that’s how deeply I was in denial. I came back into the dining room and he had already started – not thinking twice about me. I started to open the wine, but he waved me to give him the bottle. “That’s the man’s job, runt. Sit down and eat. You’ll need your strength later on, so get some nourishment.” I was foolishly overjoyed to sit beside him. He opened the wine, poured himself a full glass and then poured me a half of one. When he saw my face he merely said I was so small that any other amount would put me under the table. I came to realize much later on that he simply wanted more for himself. We ate in silence for a few minutes – him chewing with his mouth open and slurping down his wine. I didn’t notice, though, because every now and then he’d flex his arm to throw me a bone. It worked and I stayed very happy. Halfway through the meal, Rex ordered me to go get another bottle of wine. I, still, had only been given half a glass, so that meant the big man was starting to get a little tipsy and slur his words. The alcohol seemed to brighten his spirits, at least at first. He pushed his chair back and patted his bare thighs. “Come sit in this big man’s lap, little one.” The idea of being that close to him made me ignore his comments on my size. He positioned me across his legs and reached down to grab my hand, placing it on his huge pec. He was giving me the okay to grope. I didn’t need to be invited twice. I started kneading his pec – shocked a little by how flabby it seemed, but every now and then he’d tense it and I’d get a jolt to my crotch. At one point I leaned in forward to kiss him, but he turned his head and grabbed my hair with his big hand. He pulled my own head backwards, roughly, and held me there. “No kissing, runt. My lips won’t be soiled by the likes of you. I’m here to feed your need for muscle, not to be some kind of husband and wife. I save my lips for others. I may let the boys get off on my body, but it’s the ladies that get the best of me. Don’t you forget it, either. You just keep playing with Rex’s big body and you’ll get your satisfaction.” The shock his words caused clearly showed on my face as he let go of my hair. It immediately softened his tone and he flexed his arm – inviting me to feel it. I did, hesitantly at first, but then he flexed and I was a goner. “Don’t be shocked that big Rex is bi, little man. That’s gonna make you even happier. It’s what makes me more masculine that all those other guys you’ve been with. Here’s to a long relationship between the two of us. I like our house. It’s going to suit me just fine.” The impact of his words dissipated as soon as he put a big hand behind my head and pushed my face into his bulging biceps. I lost all control of my body and as my lips and tongue explored his flexed arm I emptied a muscle-loving load into my underwear. He laughed out loud as he felt my body convulsing from its ejaculation. As soon as my body calmed down, Rex became very gentle. He stood up, lifting me into his arms at the same time, leaned over to blow out the candles and then carried me to the bedroom. He placed me on the bed and then lay down next to me. Within two minutes the guy was snoring like a foghorn and I finally drifted off to sleep, as well. I was awakened around four o’clock by a pretty hard slap to my face. It took a few minutes for me to fully register what was happening. Rex was trying to get me awake and fast – he had my legs against his shoulders and he was trying to shove his semi-hard cock up my ass. I was instantly awake. I could tell Rex was still pretty drunk. He was in no shape to perform the task he was attempting. I asked him to stop and he struck my face again – this time it was harder. “Quiet, bitch! Let me concentrate.” It was clear that no amount of concentration was going to help the man. After a few minutes of him slamming his crotch against my butt he fell on me exhausted. Feeling his heaviness on me – and noticing the muscles that seemed to envelope me – made me somewhat forget what had just happened and helped me to enjoy the moment. The big man was clearly asleep again and I figured all of what had just happened had been done in his sleep. It’s amazing what we’ll forgive when we’re suddenly satisfied by something else. I loved having him on top of me. I loved groping his arms and feeling his big chest pushing into me. I laughed because I suddenly realized my pants were still on – and Rex still had on his posers. This had clearly been something he was attempting in his sleep. He would remember none of this tomorrow. The sting of his slap, however, was still on my face. I hope you don’t judge me, Atlas, but over the next few months I came to fear Rex as much as I liked him. It was wild how he could wrap me around his finger when he wanted to. He’d flex for me, he’d let me rub him down with oil, he’d let me measure his muscles, and he’d let me make him happy. At the same time he could be so cruel. I quickly figured out that he had nowhere else to go. I put two and two together and realized he’d been living with different friends for a long time and spent what little money he made on steroids and gym memberships. All he wanted to do was get bigger, which was happening – mainly because of the steroids. The hitting was not frequent and so I could foolishly forgive him after he would cry, beg my forgiveness, buy me gifts, and then take off his shirt for me to worship him. Only now can I realize he brought nothing to the relationship. He only used me for the things he needed. About a month ago I told him I wanted him out of my life – forever. I told him I would go to the police if he did not leave. He laughed and told me to go ahead. That very next day I did, indeed, go to the police station and a very kind inspector listened to my story. When I was done, he sighed, and told me that this was not a police matter – it was a lover’s quarrel and maybe going to some counseling together would help. I had been too embarrassed to tell the officer that Rex was hitting me. I left, completely deflated, and went home. Once there, I found out that Rex had changed all the locks on the doors and left a bunch of my clothes on the front lawn. “I’ve spent the last few weeks in a hotel and meeting with lawyers to figure out what the next step might be. Our crazy state has laws about cohabitation and partners and shared assets. It’s so disturbing and frustrating. I’d just like to be rid of the man for once and for all.” Atlas looked down at the cute man in front of him – with so much tenderness it was almost overwhelming. He had listened to the smaller man’s story with disbelief and complete understanding at the same time. Adonis could sense that the big man did not judge him in the least. He could feel that, somehow, Atlas understood. The two men stood there for a few minutes – completely ‘in touch’ with the other. There was no need for words, really, but finally Atlas spoke. “Listen, this Rex fella does not represent all big men. As a matter of fact, he doesn’t represent any decent man – no matter the size. Remember that I told you my father had a profound talk with me when I was younger and I was bigger than everyone around me. That talk shapes the core of me to this day . . . and beyond. With size and strength comes great responsibility. Bullies who use their strength to put others down or – god forbid – to hurt other people only do it because they aren’t big men on the inside. You can have all the muscles in the world – all the strength – and still be small. That’s what this Rex guy is – he’s small on the inside. He’s clearly so ashamed of something within him that he takes it out on others. You deserve better than that, Adonis. Yes, your lust for muscle and a big man got in the way of your judgment, but that’s pretty normal. I’m so sorry you had to endure such a long time of being abused by someone so unworthy of you. And it was abuse, no matter what you say. I’m so sorry he hurt you so much.” The smaller man’s legs wobbled again and tears welled up in his eyes. It was the first time someone had said such loving things to him. He had almost given up hope on decent people existing in the world. The giant in front of him wrapped his big arms around Adonis’ shoulders and pulled him into a big muscle hug. The little guy let the sobs come and cried into the huge chest of his companion. It took about five minutes for the moment to pass. Atlas never stopped hugging, never stopped saying encouraging things. Adonis finally pulled away from the larger man and said thank you. After both men took a final sip of their drinks, Atlas signaled for the check, and then turned to the other guy. “Come on, let’s go.” “Where?” “Where else, Adonis? Let’s go get your house back and teach Rex a lesson.” “What? No, that’s okay. They guy is crazy and no telling what he’ll do. I really appreciate it, man, but let’s just stay here and have another drink.” “Does Adonis think his Atlas can’t take care of some other big man? Have you learned nothing from our conversation this evening, good sir? Taking car of bullies is my specialty. Remember, my father encouraged me to be a superhero. Besides, who else is going to be able to get back what rightfully belongs to you? The police? They called it nothing more than a lover’s spat. Lawyers? Do you really want to waste a lot of money and time waiting for that? Let Atlas help you, buddy. It would really make me happy. I love putting bullies in their place and I haven’t gotten to do it in a very long time.” “But he’s put new locks on the doors.” “Do you really believe that there’s a lock that could keep these out?” The big man flexed his humongous arms. Something stirred deeply in both men. Their desire for justice was definitely second to something else. It was their lust for Atlas showing off his strength. And both of them were suddenly very hard in anticipation of what was to come. Atlas had lowered one arm to pay the bill. He then put it back into a flex. “What do you say, Adonis?” “Let’s go get my house back.”

The smaller man smiled, but at the same time he rested his small hand on the giant one of his new friend. He knew, even though the big man had been kind; that having the Professor still in his life would have been what he preferred. Both men, again, glanced down at the size difference of hands on the bar and unbeknownst to either of them two crotches twitched at the sight – at precisely the same time. The smaller guy wondered seriously how it was possible for fingers to be so thick and so huge. They looked like someone had morphed a hand on the computer – way beyond what was normal. Instinctively, both men let their fingers intertwine – just to feel close to the other. The smaller man marveled at the fact that he could not even begin to bring his fingers together – the giant’s hand was just too big and thick. “That’s not a hand, it’s a hammock.” “Would you like to rest in it?” “You know I would. I need another drink. How about you?” The big man didn’t respond, he merely turned toward the bartender – standing at the other end of the bar – and with his non-engaged hand ordered two more drinks. He then turned back toward his little friend and squeezed his hand teasingly. The little guy mouthed the word ‘ow’ and then smiled. Then, Adonis tried to squeeze his hand to offer a little pain to the big man. This made Atlas smile and then he shrugged his shoulders as if to say he hadn’t felt a thing. Adonis doubled his efforts, even reaching over with his other hand to add to the squeezing – but it didn’t matter. It didn’t register at all to Atlas. “I don’t think you’d feel it if I pounded your hand with a sledgehammer.” “Trust me, I would.” “How much can you lift now?” “You’ll be happy to hear that I can now lift the back end of my BMW with just one hand. That’s been my goal for about twelve years.” “How old are you now, Atlas?” “I’m thirty-two.” “The same age as me.” “See, we have even more things in common.” The big man squeezed his fingers again – giving a shot of uneasiness into the hand of his little friend. It was just a simple reminder of his power. Adonis let out a yelp from the quick jab of pain and was quite happy that his big friend had not compressed his fingers for very long. The little man stared at the massive forearm attached to the big hand that engulfed his. He found it wild that this part of the big man’s body could be thicker than his own leg. His forearms looked like tree trunks, but much stronger. “How can your forearms be so huge?” “Trust me, curling the front of a BMW helps. It helps a lot.” “I bet it does. I also bet you made the Professor very happy.” “I like to think I did. He was certainly into my muscle and that was one thing I had a lot of – so he never lacked for something huge to worship.” “Tell me something else the two of you liked to do – you know, to satisfy his need for muscle.” “You love stories, don’t you?” “I do. Yours are the best – since they usually involve your big body.” “Let’s see. Well, I moved in with the Professor mere days after we consummated our relationship. We both knew it was right. I adored everything about him and he couldn’t get enough of me. He said he only had one rule in his new house – and it was that I could never wear a shirt when I was at home. I had a feeling he would have liked me to go completely nude all the time, but he knew I’d never go for that. Being shirtless thrilled me as much as it did him – mainly because it meant I could flex anytime I wanted to and make him instantly hard. I think that was his goal for the rule, anyway. With my upper body uncovered all the time, my Little Prince could feel, fondle, lick, and kiss my muscles whenever he wanted. I’d be watching television and he come over; sit in my lap, and just start playing with my chest. I hardly ever got to finish a show. His need for my muscle – and, trust me, I didn’t mind – always interrupted whatever I was doing. He was addicted and I was a happy supplier. It amazed me when he’d remind me that he hadn’t been into big guys until he met me. I always said it was because no one had been big enough. I’d tease him all the time and act like I felt like I was too big – just to get him going on how that wasn’t possible.” “He was a man after my own heart.” “I’m getting that feeling.” “Anyway, the Professor was happiest when he got to be near me as I worked out. Since our relationship wasn’t really a good thing to acknowledge on campus or even in town, I was overjoyed when my Little Prince turned a big room in the back of his new place into a well-stocked gym. A month into our new relationship I got home from school and he met me at he door, told me to cover my eyes – after I lost my shirt, of course – and then guided me down the long hallway to what ended up being a better workout space than most gyms had to offer. It was the best present ever, but when I tried to thank him he said, over and over, that he was actually being selfish since he intended on watching me – and probably much more – every time I worked out. I suggested we give it a try, right away and shed my jeans as I went to the bedroom to get some tight cotton shorts. When I came back, the look on the Professor’s face told me that this workout was most certainly going to lead to multiple orgasms for both of us. “Please tell me it’s arm day.” “If you want it to be arm day, Little Prince, then it can be arm day. We can’t make every day arm day, though. Remember, I like symmetry.” “If symmetry means that every part of you is gigantic, then I like it, too.” I grabbed two monstrous looking dumbbells from the rack and noticed how the little guy sucked in air when he saw how easily I lifted the things. I believe he knew he’d only be able to roll the things across the floor – not lift them. I sat down on the end of a bench, rested the weights on the floor, and patted my knees, inviting him to come take a seat. He moved in that super speed, which I was now accustomed to. He wanted to be close when I started popping out all over from strenuous exercise. He felt like a toddler sitting on my big legs – and he kind of looked like one, too – wide-eyed, mouth gaping open, and excited breathing. I had a feeling neither of us were going to make it very far before we christened the new gym equipment with our sticky, happy juices. That was more than okay with me; I wanted to only please him. If a good workout actually happened at the same time I was giving him a thrill, then that would be a convenient win-win. I reached down and grabbed both of the heavy dumbbells resting on the ground. I sat back up straight and looked into the eyes of my gorgeous admirer. “Give your big boy a kiss, Professor.” He placed both of his hands on either side of my face and then leaned in to give me a hard-on inducing kiss that also made my toes curl up in my shoes. When he pulled back and I finally snapped back into the present moment, I raised the right dumbbell, making my biceps bulge out. His gaze immediately went to my gun. He told me, often, how he knew he’d never tire of looking at my muscles. Even after a month of me not wearing a shirt in the house, laying around together every chance we got, or him fondling me constantly – he still looked at my body as if it were the first time he was seeing it. I knew he had a doctorate in classical art studies, but I got the feeling he was studying my body more than he’d ever studied a sculpture or painting. Somehow, the living example of all those brawny Roman gods and the like was much more fun for him. He gazed at my body as if he wanted to memorize every minute detail of my hugeness. “Like the way these arms get bigger as I lift, Little Prince?” “You know I do. Look how big they are. Your biceps are thicker and bigger than my head.” It was true. I raised my arm even with his head as I brought the dumbbell up for a pump. The mound that hardened blasted to a size that dwarfed the smallness of that part of his body. Of course, I dwarfed him in every way, but that didn’t lessen the thrill of noting things like how my arm was bigger than his head. I lowered my arm and continued to do curls with the big weights. The Professor was watching the muscles of my arms as they contracted – ballooning to their seemingly supersize – and then relaxed, but stayed about ten times the size of his arms. “Was there ever a time you didn’t like being huge?” “How is that possible when it thrills you so much, Little Prince?” “Seriously.” “No . . . no, there’s never been a time when I didn’t like being huge. At age twelve I could lift more weight than my dad – and he’s a big man. Ever since I got the bodybuilding bug and realized I was destined to be humongous I have loved how it feels. I’m nineteen years old and when I shake an older man’s hand I can bring him to his knees if I feel like it. I take my shirt off in public places and the immediate silence is deafening. I like it a lot when I know a crowded room has stopped to look at me. I was going to bars to meet men when I wasn’t officially old enough to be there. No one questioned my age – since I was bigger than everyone else. The first time I made a man twice my age orgasm, just from lifting him into the air, I was permanently addicted to showing off my strength and size. There’s not a moment in the day when I’m not conscious of how my body bulges out with an enormity that can intimidate, thrill, excite, scare, or protect. I get to choose how I come across to people. I can walk into a bar and make cocks shrivel up just by tensing my body in a way that’s terrifying. I can also walk in and make cocks shoot hard just from bouncing all the bulges. Every man I meet greets me in a new way, so it’s kind of hard to get tired of that. I like waiting for someone to look up from a book or turn around to see me for the first time. In the second that follows I get to find out what that guy thinks of himself.” “What do you mean?” “Straight, gay, bi – it doesn’t matter. Guys react to me in certain patterns. Some guys immediately get cocky – as if they need to prove their manliness. They puff themselves up – as if they might be able to actually make themselves bigger than me. Those are the ones I like to add a little pressure to our handshake – and watch them immediately deflate, lose their cockiness, because they instantly realize they can’t compete. Some guys just get scared. I feel sorry for them, the most. They don’t stay around long enough to get to know me – to find out I’m a gentle giant. And then there are the other guys – my favorite – who immediately show their desire – their need to be close to me. Sometimes, it’s because they want to feel the power my body radiates. Sometimes, it’s because they hope to grope some hard muscle. And, sometimes, it’s because they hope to get to know me. You walked into that classroom on the first day, Professor Michaels, and something different happened. I was the one that became unsure – tongue-tied – and worried about not being good enough. It was a new feeling for me. I still knew I was huge. I still knew most everyone in the room was stealing glances at me, but my thoughts were focused on only one thing – getting you to like me. It’s only when your face lit up after seeing me…” “How could I miss seeing you – you took up half the room.” “It’s only after seeing your face, your smile, the twinkle in your eyes that I regained some of my confidence and knew I had hopefully caught a new admirer. Within thirty minutes of that class I knew my desire for you was off the charts. I swear it was like all of my muscles, my hugeness, had been for nothing until that moment. And now, here you sit on my lap and gaze at me as I lift heavy dumbbells – simply for your pleasure. I love working out. I love growing my muscles, but – like I said – now there seems to be a reason for all those hours in the gym. Now there seems to be a point to why I was made to be this enormous. Now, I want to grow because it pleases you. I have discovered a true reason to be strong . . . to be big.” It would end up always being the same when I lifted with him. As I pushed weights around he’d fall into a muscle-induced trance as he stared at my huge body and then we’d have deep philosophical or extremely romantic conversations – where each of us revealed our secret desires or whatever was weighing heavy on our hearts. I had finished twenty reps, so I rested the dumbbells on the floor and then raised my arms into a double biceps flex, so he could inspect my work. This was another part of our workout ritual. He got to feel the results of my lifting immediately. I held my flex while his small hands groped both peaks rocketing skyward beside my head. This was a moment when I fell into a trance – watching his tiny fingers and palms up beside my mammoth arms. He was noticing what I was staring at. “You make me feel so small.” “You make me feel so huge.” The Professor stopped massaging my big biceps and let me drop my arms. He then looked down at one of the huge dumbbells. He slid off my lap – both of us noticing how both of his legs put together didn’t match the size of just one of my thighs. He then bent down and grabbed hold of the dumbbell with both hands. The Professor wasn’t a weak man – in fact, most people would have called him athletic – in that healthy simmer’s way. He was, however, quite surprised when he could barely just lift the somewhat cumbersome big weight slightly off the floor. He held it in the air – barely an inch off the ground – for only a few seconds. I heard a loud clanking sound as the dumbbell hit the floor. The Professor had used all of his strength and was barely able to move the weight even a little. He looked up at me. “My god, it’s so heavy.” I glanced down at the dumbbell with something of a surprised look on my face. When you were as big as I was you tended to look at things differently than most people. The Professor saw something unmovable lying on the floor – I simply saw a warm-up weight. It was then that I remembered my Little Prince had commissioned special weights for his gentle giant. I looked around the room at the barbells, the other dumbbells, the racks, and the machines. I realized the poundage on all of these had been increased way beyond what you’d find at a regular gym. I looked back down at the dumbbell. I didn’t really know how much it weighed, but I knew I easily lifted it – while my small friend couldn’t get it very far off the floor, using both hands. My life had been this way for so long I had forgotten how unnatural it was. When I entered sixth grade I no longer fit comfortably into one of the classroom desks. From that year onward the school had to provide a chair and table for any room where I attended. I looked at beds – huge ones – and realized my feet would dangle off the end and most of the time there wouldn’t be room for a second person. I got quite used to men I would sleep with lying on top of me during the night. It was the only way we both could get any sleep. I looked at most chairs and only saw them as a fragile piece of furniture. I didn’t dare sit on most pieces of furniture, unless I confirmed, before, that it had a steel structure or was reinforced in some way. I naturally sought out double doors to most buildings – opening both of them to enter – or realized immediately when I needed to duck and turn my body for singe ones. I sometimes simply forgot that other men – normal men – didn’t have to think of the same things I did. I could tell the Professor understood what was going through my head. “That thing’s light for you, isn’t it?” “Um . . . yeah, yeah it is. I kind of view it as something just to get me going. You know, like a warm-up weight.” This made my little friend shake his head in amazement. He slid back onto my knees, which seemed wider than a bed to him, and started stroking my relaxed biceps with his hand. It was like he was studying the thing to see how it worked – why it was so huge – and how it was able to do such astounding things. I glanced down at my own arm and tried to see it through his eyes. Again, I was really just used to being big. I didn’t really even think about it most of the time. Huge muscles were natural. Being considered a giant was just part of life. But then I got the wonderful opportunity to meet someone like Norman Michaels and he enabled me to see myself in new and exciting ways. He helped me to desire my hugeness and my strength even more – simply because it turned him on so much. Now I constantly looked for ways to emphasize my enormous body or show off my strength. I did it almost without thinking about it – merely because I wanted him to be happy. “It’s funny, Little Prince. That dumbbell weighs a lot more than you. I’m curling, with just one hand, something heavier than your entire body.” He knew I was talking like this just to turn him on more than he already was. He smiled, without taking his gaze away from my huge biceps that he stroked so lovingly. Most of the time, I was fully aware of how he could easily get me to talking about myself – my size or my power. I would have done it no matter what – simply because I knew it excited him – but having him lead me into it was much more fun. We could make each other hard in no time at all – most of the time without even touching each other. His hand tried to push in the hard meat of my bulging biceps. The thing didn’t give even the slightest bit. He let out a loving, lustful sigh and then looked up at me. “Time for a second round of twenty reps, big man – and we both can pretend it’s my body you’re curling.” I never knew lifting would turn into such a sexual stimulus for me. I had certainly gotten my share of hard-ons while pressing some insane amount of weight up into the air, but this was something totally different. I now knew every lift – every strain against some weight – was fuel for my lover’s hard-on – and that made working out so much more pleasurable for me. I now wanted to add inches to my arms, my chest, my thighs, and all over just because I knew it would make my Little Prince happy. Now, I never grudgingly went to the gym – as in times before. I viewed a workout as a time to make my man constantly happy – whether he was there to feel the rewards immediately or if he’d get to grope them later on. My size and my strength now had a new purpose – and I had inspiration galore for workouts. I reached down and grabbed the dumbbell on either side of the bench – loving the fact that the thing that the Professor could barely move so easily came up into the air because of my tremendous strength. I looked at the gorgeous man in front of me and smiled. He knew how easy it was for me to lift the dumbbell and he also knew my grin was from the fact that his mouth dropped open wide when I swung the thing into the air with perfect form. I tensed the biceps harder than before when I reached the top of the lift – making the mound even harder and bigger, just to tease the Professor more. “We could put a weight-belt on you, Little Prince, and I could curl your body for real. We wouldn’t have to imagine it.” “You know I don’t give your arms enough resistance for a good workout. Let’s stick to the small mountains you’re curling right now. We both want you to grow, remember?” “How could I forget – pleasing you is what I live for. And I know me getting bigger will make you very happy. Still, you tend to shoot off quicker than a firecracker if I curl you with one hand – it could bring both of us immense pleasure so quickly.” “You know I like it when we prolong our release. Let’s keep edging for a long time.” “As you wish, my Little Prince.” He placed his hands on my arms as I lifted. This time he simply wanted to feel the slabs of beef get hard and relax with he movements up and down. He was entranced at how huge they became when I lifted. Nothing could make my Little Prince bust a nut more than my humongous arms. He was clearly a biceps man and wasn’t afraid to admit it. He said it was the way the giant things looked in stretched out polo sleeves. He said it was because arms were so clearly connected to power. He said it was because a big man like me couldn’t hide those mountains even if I wanted to. He said it was because I could make them harder than anything he had ever felt. He said it was because when I wrapped him in them as we slept he never felt more safe and secure. He also said it was because I loved flexing them. I told him I flexed them so much because I knew he liked it. He would always laugh and call it the circle of muscle life. When I finished that set of reps, I flexed my arms again for his pleasure after returning the dumbbells to the floor. I could see – reflected in his gaze – that my arms were now bigger than before we started lifting. We both had wet stains at our crotches just thinking about my muscles growing – him because he love the idea and me because it pleased him so much. “Do you ever get tired of posing?” “The day you tire of it, Little Prince, is when I’ll get tied of it.” “That’s never going to happen.” “There’s the answer to your question, then. I flex to keep you hard.” “It works.” Weeks of loving this gorgeous Prince had changed me. I had matured in some way. I had moved from being a giant, heavily muscled scattered teenager to becoming a man assured of his power and confidence. He made me strong and sure. I had never been surer of anything as I was about my love for him. He pushed me into adulthood – not by force or coercion – but simply because I wanted, no I needed, to take care of him. We became equals – not in size or strength – but in our respect for each other and our desire to be there for each other. My parents had never batted an eye about the fact that I liked boys – they just wanted me to be happy. The first time I visited them with the Professor my father took me on a long walk outside and lectured me about how it was a man’s responsibility – especially a man as big as I was – to care for those they loved, to be there for them no matter what. I was confused at first, but then it dawned on me that my parents completely understood how much I adored this man. My father was giving his giant son the same talk a father might give his son on his wedding day. This revelation made my eyes well up with tears. I hugged my father strongly – maybe a little too strongly, since he let out a little yell - and then thanked him for understanding. When we returned home I found that my mother had arranged a bunch of family heirlooms in order for the Professor and I to take them when we left. Driving home, my Little Prince said I came with a handsome dowry. I flexed my arm and told him that my body was really the only dowry he cared about and he quickly agreed. He then pulled the car over to the side of the road, though, and turned to me. “I’ll love you forever, my Gentle Giant. However, I want you to know that I love what’s inside your heart much more than all the humongous muscles around it. I’d be lying if I said I didn’t get turned on by your size and your strength – or that I wasn’t constantly hard when you go shirtless, but know that even if you lost all of your hugeness, I would still continue to love you. I’ve never loved anyone this way.” I reached over, grabbed the back of his neck with my hand – briefly noticing how much bigger it was than his entire head – and pulled him in for a long, hot-enough-to-steam-up-the-windows, kiss. That was my answer and he accepted it as gospel truth. He knew my love – without me even saying it. Just as I knew how much he loved me. I smiled at him after the kiss – it was a slightly sinister smile. He detected I was thinking something – something a little mischievous. “What?” “How about we get out of the car and you lay on the ground like the tire needs changing. I’ll pick up the back of the thing just to freak out people that are passing by.” He smiled at my idea. I could tell he liked the way I thought. He opened his door and I did the same. A few minutes later he was kneeling on the ground by the tire as I lifted the back of the car up and down. We were shocked at how many cars stopped to stare at me and by how many people honked their horns in appreciation of my strength. The Professor was worried that my little show was going to cause an accident – mainly because someone couldn’t help but staring – so we got back in the car and drove home. Starting that day we assumed specific roles in our relationship. I was the one that opened jars with stubborn tops. I was the one that lifted him to get things from the top shelves in closets. I was the one that went to our new neighbor to ask him to turn down his music, which could be heard five blocks away. The Professor insisted that I go to visit him without my shirt on, which proved to be very effective. Not only did the guy turn down his music, he gave us a bunch of fruit, candy, and more items before I left his house. I think I left a lasting impression. We never heard loud music again. On the flip side, the Professor paid all bills, even though I brought in money from odd jobs and some strongmen competitions. My Little Prince insisted on me going to school and said there was no need for me to make money, but secretly I knew he loved coming to watch me in strength shows. I never lost. Once again we were back in the room with me lifting the heavy dumbbells as he watched with awe. His hands were still lovingly feeling my biceps as I relaxed between sets. “I will always be in awe of your size and strength.” “I hope so.” “You don’t have to worry about that. Maybe you’ll tire of me sooner.” “That will not happen, my Little Prince. I promise you. I’ll tire of breathing air before I tire of you.” I grabbed the sides his shoulders and squeezed tight enough so that his ass came off my legs as I lifted him to my lips for a kiss. Every time I lifted weights I said I needed multiple kisses for inspiration – to keep me going. He liked playing my game and would kiss me, imagining I would lose my strength if he didn’t keep me going. It was kind of like Samson with his long hair. After a few seconds of a delicious round of tongue wrestling, I stood him on the floor and then grabbed the weights below me - to re-rack them and grab some heavier ones. It was time to start the real workout. To say the little guy’s face lit up when I grabbed the bigger dumbbells would be an understatement. I brought the huge things back over to the bench and it looked like I carried two engines from eighteen-wheelers in my hands. When I set them on the floor the room seemed to shake. I reached out to grab my little muse by the waist, lifted him in the air, waited for him to part his legs, and then placed him back on my lap. “Now for the little ones, my Prince. Care to hold one?” “Not unless you want to see me fall through the floor. Those things look like they weigh as much as a tank.” He said this every time – mainly because he knew it thrilled me. He licked his lips with anticipation, knowing that these particular mega dumbbells would make my arms swell up so big it would look like I was flexing even with my arms dangling at my sides. I loved not knowing how much the things weighed. I certainly felt these huge things – especially on the third and fourth sets. They did the job of tearing down my muscles and rebuilding them even better than curling the BMW did. I also loved watching the utter disbelief in my little lover’s face as I lifted what he called the tanks. I went into some kind of power trance when I lifted these big things. It was the only way I could complete the workout. That, and having my Little Prince fondling my arms as I lifted – and then kissing me between the sets – which definitely helped, as well. “Boom! Boom!” My deep voice rang out loudly, as I brought my arms up in a slow, smooth, perfectly performed lift. It helped to emphasize each curl when I hit the top. It also thrilled the little guy to no end. I continued to let my bass-like growl echo throughout the room as I lifted and as my Little Prince ran tiny hands up along my bulging biceps. He had learned to be careful and not get his fingers in the crook of my arms as I bent them upwards – having nearly gotten four broken fingers that first time. The poor guy was on sexual overload as he watched me – not sure whether to look at the humongous weights – the even larger bulges – or at my determined face, now covered in sweat. He knew I was working hard, and that made him even harder. By the time I finished my first set of ten he was beginning to sweat a little, too. The sexual tension between us was now at a super high level. “Those things seem to be going up and down way too easy, now. It might be time to go up another level.” We both looked over at the two larger dumbbells that were so huge they rested on a rack by themselves. It looked like two city blocks sticking out on either side of thick rods. The Professor waited impatiently for the day I would finally start curling those big things. I thing he longed for it because it would mean I had reached a new level of strength – or maybe he just wanted to see how massive my guns would swell after swinging the giant contraptions up and down. Either way, he longed for the day when he’d get to sit in my lap and feel the hardness they’d cause. I secretly looked forward to that day as well. “I think I have a little more time with the tanks, Little Prince. I like that I make it look easy, but – trust me – these big things are still giving me a lot of resistance. I think you’re just hoping that when I do finally lift those big honking things over there you’ll get to ride on one of them like a carnival ride.” The idea made his face light up with excitement. I was amazed he hadn’t thought about that before. Usually, he was the one that loved coming up with ideas for me to show off my strength. One time, he suggested we go down to a bar he heard about – in a rough part of town – that had arm wrestling contests every week. It was a biker bar that had every kind of rough looking criminal you’d ever seen in films. And they came in all sizes and ages. When this kid walked in – albeit, a hulking large kid – everyone assumed he’d be a pushover. That is, until I put my arm on the table, pulled up my tight shirtsleeve, and flexed a gun that was almost twice the size of anyone else in the room. Still, the reigning champion stayed cocky – not even after I knocked out every other competitor without as much as a slight challenge. It took me less than fifteen minutes to make my way through the elaborate bracket system they set up for the competition. Everyone said it was the fastest night ever – and I think they found it a little disappointing. By the time I took on the champion I had only one fan in the bar and that was my Little Prince. He just sat there; drinking bottled water and watching the cocky champion pump up the audience by saying how much he was going to love putting the young runt in his place. I stood up beside him – just so he’d get a better idea of my real size. He had to tilt his head back to look up into my face. I watched as he swallowed hard – losing a little of his confidence. When I sat back down and he did the same, I loved how the crowd around us gasped as we both put our bent arms on the table. My biceps looked like a boulder beside a pebble compared to his. He noticed the size difference, too. I glanced at the Professor before we started and I could tell he loved the show even more than he had anticipated. When the so-called ‘ref’ told us to go I smiled devilishly when the champion immediately started pushing against my arm – anticipating it would move – and it didn’t budge an inch. I held it there while I stared into the champion’s eyes. He was struggling so much that sweat was already forming on his forehead. I looked at him and spoke as if I wasn’t doing a thing. “Any time you want to start, champ, I’m ready.” The big man knew I was preventing his hand from moving mine even a slight bit and he could tell I wasn’t even using a fourth of my strength. I squeezed his hand tightly and loved how he squirmed from the pain. I finally just started pushing – nice and slow – watching his face go from astonishment to shock to embarrassment when the so called ‘young runt’ tapped his hand lightly on the table. I hadn’t even broke a sweat and was breathing normal, while the champ was gasping for breath and shaking out his hand. It was quite clear that the defeated champion did not like losing. His face turned redder than it had been before and he suddenly started cussing at me and swearing that I had cheated in some way. Before I knew it, he was throwing a punch towards my face. Luckily, my reflexes are as fast as I am big and I caught his fist about six inches from my face. I immediately started compressing my fingers around his. The big man let out a loud cry of pain and his knees buckled. I simply squeezed harder and pushed his hand downward until he fell to his knees. I wasn’t going to break any bones, but I wanted him to know that my strength was real. I leaned down so my face was near his. “Feel my power, champ. Does it seem fake to you in any way? I just beat you fair and square. And you know the really fun part – I didn’t even use a fraction of my true strength. I may be only nineteen, but I’m about twice your size and maybe three times as strong as you. Here, let me show you.” I let go of his hand and then reached down and grabbled the blue jean jacket with cut off sleeves he wore to show off his arms. With no effort at all I lifted him off the floor and into the air. The guy just went soaring off the ground as if he weighed nothing. I bent a little backwards so I could look up at his face while his feet dangled in the air. I suddenly had a memory of Brett Roberts, the bully in junior high. The crowd broke out into a loud cheer as soon as I lifted the big ex-champion above my head. Everyone there obviously always wanted to be on the side of the reigning alpha and I was clearly the biggest and strongest one in the place. I walked around a little – just to show the creep in my hands how easy it was for me to hold him off the floor. I glanced over to my Little Prince and could see that he was still really enjoying the show. I saw the now familiar bulge in his pants – he was clearly turned on by my display of strength. I finally put the guy back down on the ground, straightened out his jacket a little, and then patted him on his head. “Now be a good little boy and go buy the new champion a beer.” This made the entire place erupt in applause. To my amazement, the ex champion did exactly as I told him. He walked over to the bar, accepting some slaps on his back as gestures of condolence, and then ordered two beers. When he returned he offered me one and then held his up in a motion of ‘cheers.’ We brought the bottles together and then both took a big swig. He looked up into my eyes as he spoke. “No one’s ever picked me up off the ground before.” “Did you like it?” “Yeah . . . yeah, I did. You’re one huge strong fucker, son.” “You have no idea.” I saw the Professor motioning that it was time to go, so I swallowed the rest of my beer in one long gulp, handed the bottle to the ex champ, thanked him and then left. Once we were outside my Little Prince came up behind me and jumped up on my back, making me carry him to the car. He had his arms around my neck and his legs wrapped around my waist – and we both noticed how my huge body hid all of his behind me. It looked like I simply had something draped around me. He brought his face up beside my right ear. “That was so hot. You could have taken on four guys at one time, couldn’t you? That would have been so great to watch. And then when you lifted that guy off the floor. Man, I could have busted a load right there and then.” “You, my Little Prince, are turning into such a strength whore.” “In your very own words, my Gentle Giant, you have no idea.” Again, those memories faded away and I was back in the room with the Professor and we were lifting weights. I started my next set of reps with the tanks. This time, my little lover moaned as he stroked my bending arms – and I knew he was beginning to get more excited by how freaking hard my biceps were turning. The new layers of muscle, burned into place by the lifting, just seemed to be something akin to marble to him. I loved watching him focus on my body. He could be transfixed for hours – as if he were studying me for some art project. I was beginning to think he knew my body better than I did. He certainly explored it a lot more. The sight of his small-looking hands against my triceps, my pecs, my thighs, or some other huge part of my body no longer surprised me. The more I saw the Professor around other men and realized that he was what most people would call normal size the more I saw myself through his eyes – as the giant he loved to gaze at. If I had thought my love for the man would wane after some time I would have been sadly mistaken. It only seemed to increase with each passing day. My desire for him seemed to grow to match my size . . . my strength. It was hard for me to be without him for even the few hours he would go to teach class or to meet with students. I still had my studies, but even then, when I was in the library doing research or out with friends my thoughts would also turn to him. I would begin missing him terribly – the feel of his small body next to mine. I finished my reps and my voice shook him from his muscle trance. “Time for some standing barbell curls, Little Prince.” The small man slid off my legs and immediately moved to the heavy-laden barbell at the end of a neighboring bench. He waited for me to lift the monstrous thing from its resting place – marveling at how I easily lifted something he would not have been able to budge, even using his feet to try and make it roll while it was sitting on the floor. I turned toward him and then held the bar level with my mid-section, my arms bent at the elbows. The small man immediately rested his arms on the middle part of the bar – between my hands and then laid his chest on them. He got comfortable, nudging his body so it rested on top of the bar, and then lifted his feet. The bar didn’t dip or move at all. I held the thing still, even with the added weight of the Professor. I then started curling the bar upward – nice and slow. When the bar and my lover reached the top of the pump and the bar was just under my chin, he’d lean forward a little and kiss me. This happened on all twenty lifts – him counting the reps and me counting the kisses. On rep number twenty I held the bar in place when it was at the top and I looked at him lovingly after the kiss. “You make working out much more fun than it would normally be. Getting bigger and stronger has never been so exciting.” “I like inspiring you.” “And you do it so well, Little Prince.” “What did you do while I was teaching classes today?” “Thought about you and stayed hard all day.” “Funny, I did the same thing. There’s a football player that might be developing a crush on me, big guy. You might need to come by one day when he’s at my office and make it clear I’m off limits.” “And how would I do that?” “Wear that near-to-tearing tank top because it’s-now-too-small that you like so much and then give this old man a deep kiss in front of him.” “You think he’d get the point.” “If not, you could just pick him up with one hand and explain it to him.” “Are you making all of this up just to get me to wear your favorite shirt and lift some guy off the ground.” “Maybe . . . but you’ll just have to find out.” I was still holding the bar and the Professor up in the air. We were both so used to me lifting him or carrying him that we could have normal relationship conversations while it happened. Sometimes, we’d both forget that I held him over my head or out to my side with one hand. He simply became part of my workout routine – one of my barbells or dumbbells. And he loved it that way. I lowered the bar and we both took a break. My workout continued for a couple of hours, with him holding on to bars while I did other exercises to blast my biceps, triceps, an forearms. He stayed focused on my body the entire time – noting for me where I’d gotten bigger or harder. He didn’t let one part of my body being worked out go uninspected. He knew I loved his attention – his desire – his need for my body. When we were finished and before he went to the kitchen to start preparing dinner, he stared up at me after I had wiped down benches and re-racked weights. His face had that pleading look I had come to know so well. I knew he was desperate for release – just as I was. Our workouts together always left us with raging hard-ons. We had been separated this day for about seven hours – the longest we ever liked to go without seeing each other, so I knew I’d give in and help us both with our raging problems. I walked over to him without saying a word. I squatted a little and wrapped my still bulging arms – pumped beyond belief from the workout – around his little body and squeezed tightly as I lifted him off the ground. Just like that first time – the evening when we had moved him into this house – we both blasted out a love load for the other. My bear hug was just too much for him and feeling his small body that close to mine – being that intimate – was just too much for both of us. I held him off the ground in my arms until we both stopped convulsing. I put him back on the ground and he walked a little unsteadily out of the room – a big smile on his face as he daydreamed about my muscle. I was unsteady on my feet, as well, and had to sit down on a bench to recover. We would both go through the night with sticky crotches – loving how later on we would scrub each other clean - either in the giant tub or the massive shower in the master bathroom. Both of us were joyously happy that we could call this a normal night. The big man was lost in thought – clearly moved by the memory of his lover as he told Adonis this story in the bar. The smaller man rested his free hand on the giant one that was interlocked with the fingers of his other – stroking it slowly and letting the silence nurture both of them for a few minutes. Adonis was intensely aware of how fortunate he was to be given the gift of this incredible love story. He waited for the eyes of Atlas to become less cloudy with budding tears and then spoke. “You don’t have to tell me any more stories, big man. I’m sorry if this is too much for you.” “No, no. It’s fine. It actually helps. I like sharing good memories like this – especially with you. I have a feeling you and the Professor have a lot in common.” “I think so, too.”

Jeff the roommate part 6 As time went by Jeff and I continued to grow stronger or should I say, Jeff grew stronger and I just stayed between 115 and 120lbs. I was his live-in tutor and cook, and he was my, well, let us just say, he grew stronger. We had no more incidents with the football team other than them inviting us to a few of their parties that we had a lot of fun at. Jeff’s grade point average climbed and by winter break, he and I were both at 3.85 gpa. He was so glad that I could help him with his grades, because in high school he barely squeaked by. I was still able to work with some of the football team and helped them as well. It was a good start to freshman year. Jeff’s strength continued to climb, like I said earlier. We would go to the gym together and I would either climb, swim or run, while Jeff went straight to the free weights and pounded the weights for hours. Our trip back to the dorm room usually consisted of him fastening me to his back like a backpack and him running or should I say sprinting around the campus taking the long way home. It got to a point that he could no longer use my body weight to warmup doing double arm curls. It was warmup when he grab the harness with one arm and just curled the hell out of me, I’m talking reps in excess of 100, then switch arms, for usually 3-4 sets. Then he’d smile and say that’s a good warmup. For him to warmup his pecs, he would put the beds on top of each other, toss me on it and maybe a dresser too. Again performing triple digit reps for 4-5 sets. Of course, while he was using his favorite weight I would be tutoring him at the same time. How strong did he get, you may ask. Well let’s just say, if I put him in an arm bar, he’d just smile at me and bring his hand to his chest over and over, laughing at my feeble attempts to wrestle him. There was a time that he came home acting pissed off due to a test he took. He pushed me against the wall, then wrapped my tshirt around his index finger, while blaming me for the score he got. With just his finger to hold me, slid me up the wall with ease. Then with just his finger pulled me away from the wall and then slammed against the wall, not hard, just enough to let me know the strength he had in one finger. As he did this about, 10 times he pulled the test out of his pocket, unfolded it, and pushed it into my face, still blaming me for the grade. I grabbed the test from him and held it up blocking his face. I looked at the paper and damn if it wasn’t a perfect score. As I lowered the paper, he had the biggest shit-eating grin on his face and my body was hanging from his finger. He quickly set me down wrapped his anaconda arms around me and lifted me into a massive bear hug, thanking me over and over. When he put me down I started to beat on him as hard as I could, “You scared the hell out me ya big lug, I thought you failed it. You overgrown gorilla, I about to shit myself and you held me with just your freakin finger ya big ox.” All the while I am hitting anywhere I can reach and he’s laughing at me. Winter break was coming fast and I wasn’t sure to go home or just hang out at the school. Jeff came home one day from school and as usual, I donned my harness and was ready for a trip to the gym. Jeff was smiling so big I thought he was gonna burst. He sauntered up standing right in front of me, grab both of the chest straps and slowly curled me into the air. Face to face with him and me just hanging from 27” biceps. “Dude how about we spend winter break together?” he asked “Um but um well are you asking or telling me?” as I glanced from his face to my feet and them being over two feet off the ground. “I’m asking.” As he started to do curls with me. “Where and why not go home?” I asked as my body swayed to his reps. “Well I just got an email from my grandparents and they want me to go to their place and watch it while they go to Hawaii over the holidays. He sent me air fare for two, it’ll be a blast. Big house, pool, secluded, even spending money too.” 30 reps and not slowing down. “Well, im not sure.” I state and with that the movement stops at 46 and so does his smile. He brings me in very close to his face, “What do you mean, you’re not sure?” I glance at his body and every muscle is getting tense and I feel his grip get even tighter than normal. Jeff is glaring at me and talking through tight teeth. “Are you telling me you would rather go home and have your step-father and brother beat you up or torture you like before. You told me that your step brother used to fasten you to weight bars and hang you for hours in the corner of his room or your step dad used to put bicycle inner tubes on you and hang you in the garage. They both would take turns lifting you and tossing you back and forth. Really, you want to go back to that, REALLY?” I just started laughing, hysterically. “Gotcha back, you little tard, remember the test, now don’t mess with me, little boy.” Keep in mind my feet are two feet off the ground and he is like a statue. I just kept laughing, and then he started laughing too. “When do we leave big guy?” I asked as I pat his shoulder. “Tomorrow. We’ll miss that last two days of school but it shouldn’t matter. Let’s get packing.” As he throws me about 7 feet in the air and a span of the room as I land on my bed about 20 feet away. Flight was good and his grandparents driver met us at the terminal and was aghast at how big Jeff had gotten. With a short drive to the hills and a long driveway. His grandparents met us at the door. Of course, they too were amazed at his size and he introduced me as his roommate and friend. They toured us through the house and then took us out to a very expensive restaurant. They left the following morning. Now just him and I alone in this big house. What do we do first? After Jeff’s grandparents left, the butler told us breakfast was ready. Jeff and I sat at the table and there was so much food, but Jeff made quick work of most of it. It was like fine dining. After breakfast we asked the driver and butler to come sit with us to get to know them. We convinced them that they could relax and didn’t need to wear suits all the time. The butler and driver were about the same size, 5’8 around 160 and they were assigned to do whatever we need them to do. The butler was also the cook and Jeff told him what we would like to eat. We also asked them if there are some fun bars in the area and they look at each other, smile, and tell us about a gay bar not far. Then we find out they are partners and live on the property in a bungalow out back. We tell them about us and how I’m the brains and he’s the brawn. We all decide to go for a swim in the huge pool out back. We all got changed and met on the deck beside the Olympic sized pool. Jeff came over and stood in front of me. He was wearing board shorts and they didn’t hide any muscle at all, in fact, the shorts were so tight it looked like a second skin on his thighs. He slipped his hands into my armpits and smiled. My feet left the ground and I traveled up to his face. “Ready for a swim?” He asked with a huge grin. “Don’t you dare as I grabbed his forearms. I mean it, you’ll be sorry.” I said with a grin He walked to the deep end of the pool, “really? And who is going to make me sorry, YOU?” then Jeff started to laugh loud and hard. He tossed me straight up into the air about a foot and spun me catching me so that I was now facing the pool. “Don’t do it.” I said with a laugh. “Enjoy your flight.” He said as he launched me about 6 feet into the air, arching over the pool so that my decent would be in the middle of the deep end. I started to fall and quickly pulled my legs up and cannon-balled into the water. Jeff walked over to the other two who were watching with amazement and just smilled. “Ya know this would be so much easier if I had harnesses for you two.” The butler raised his finger as if to say wait and headed for the garage. He returned with three full body harness. “The boss bought these when we were replacing the roof wanted us to be safe.” I had come out of the pool and joined them and the three of us proceed to put on the harnesses. Jeff came to each one of us and tightened the strap to the point they were tight but they wouldn’t come off. “Um you aren’t planning to toss us around like him are you? I mean we both weigh a bit more that he does. I mean you tossed him like his was a beach ball. You really think you can lift us?” Jeff smiled at them and then looked at me and gave a wink. The butler and driver were standing side by side. Jef grabbed the center of their harnesses with each hand. “I will do my best not to hurt you and I hope you guys don’t mind being off the ground most of the afternoon?” Jeff slowly starts to curl both of them nice and steady. “Your extra 40 pounds will help get me a pump a little faster than little Billy here. And yes, I fully intend to lift and toss you three for most of the afternoon.” Jeff completes a full arm curl with his two new weights and they are aghast at his bicep and his feat of strength. I am standing there with the biggest grin and hardon I have ever had. Jeff started to walk to the deep end of the pool holding the two about two feet off the ground. I see their legs swaying back and forth and their arms at their side swaying too. Jeff slowly moves them to each side of him. Then slowly cocks his arms back and grunts as he flings them into the air and into the water. I followed Jeff and was standing next to him, his throw looked easy again and he just kept smiling the whole time. I wasn’t paying attention to Jeff after the throw I was watching how far they flew. I was brought back when I felt something grab the back of my harness, I looked up and saw Jeff’s massive arm above me reaching to my back. “Get in there, ya little runt.” Jeff says as I am propelled like a torpedo coming out of a sub. Quick thinking I lifted my arms into a superman pose and it was like I was flying into the water, only I was about six feet off the water and flew a good 20 feet. The afternoon progressed with the three of us trying to take down the ‘monster’ called Jeff. We never did take him off is feet and he just kept lifting us out of the water then throwing us. At one point, he called us to the shallow end and said he wanted to try a few things. Jeff proceeded to grab the front of Craig and Jeremy’s harness and lifted them to his side. They both grabbed his bicep and could not stop talking about how hard and huge they were. They even punched them and Jeff was loving the attention. He then powered them both overhead and held them about 6 inches from each other. Then commenced a set of 50 reps with the 160-pound living ‘dumbbells’. He set them down and turned them so Jeremy was facing Craig, using some rebar that was laying against the fence, weaved and bent the bar so they were fastened together. Jeff grabbed the front of the harness with both hands and slowly curled them off the ground. He smiled huge that he was able to do it. “320 pound bicep curl,” he bellowed as he did 30 reps with them. Jeff grabbed me and fasted me to the back of Jeremy. I looked up at him, “Jeff, you’re looking at 420 pound curl. I know you’ve done more in the Gym but this is a little different.” Jeff just looked at me and did a double bicep flex, “you doubt this mountain of pure power?” then laughed. Again both hands grabbed Craig’s harness, I felt my feet come off the ground as he curled three men and then to all of our astonishment, he completed 30 reps with the last few being hard, but he did it. Jeff was certainly getting a workout with his little toys. With the three of us still fastened, he carried us to the edge of the pool and put his massive right leg between ours and started curling us. His thigh ballooned up so massive and Craig held his hands on it as he curled us. After 30 reps, he put us down and did the left leg. This mountain of muscle was using three, THREE, grown men to workout with. Jeff unfastened us, oh by the way, the rebar he used was half inch and he bent and unbent it like it was a simple rope. The butler, Craig, excused himself and made us lunch. While we were eating on the deck chairs, Craig mentioned that we should plan to go out to eat, then hit the bars. We all agreed and took in the sun relaxing until we headed out for an interesting night...

Waiting for him to lean in felt like when you’re binge watching a mini-series on Netflix and it takes about twenty episodes before the two romantic leads kiss. By the time you get to that point you’ve so built up the moment that you almost regret that it has happened. I wanted the Professor to kiss me with his plump luscious lips more than I wanted air, itself, but I also knew that once he did, some of the magic – the anticipation – would disappear forever. I think he felt the same way. He did, however, pull his body closer to mine and brought his face inches away. He paused briefly – gazing into my eyes with the kind of look that was so hot it could melt all of Antarctica. He gently gave me a peck on my lips – lightly, but full of tender passion. I knew he was teasing me and I let it happen. I had teased him with my body for weeks. It was his turn. I could easily give up control. He ran his tongue over his lips – to moisten them a little and to make my ‘rekton’ jump a little. A second peck brushed against my lips – this time it was a tad harder and I felt him suck in a little, taking air from my mouth. His lips tasted divine. I swallowed hard, never taking my eyes from his. The Professor moved his face to the side of mine and kissed the part of my cheek nearest my ear and then he whispered. “Your muscles feel like continents. I swear one of your arms is North America and the other is South America. I can feel the power of all five oceans pulsing through your body. Watching you lift my car made my toes curl up so much that I got cramps in every part of my legs. Feeling you lift me overhead without even a smidgen of effort made my balls churn out double the juice they normally do. You are the most gorgeous thing I’ve ever seen. Only nineteen years old and bigger than any other human I’ve ever met or seen. I want to be yours completely. I want you to be mine completely. I’ll worship you every day from sunrise to sunset and beyond. My adoration will never cease.” He moved his face back so it was in front of mine, again. He then slowly smashed his lips into mine. The kiss was one of the most powerful things I had ever felt. The Professor’s body might not have been very powerful, but his kiss made up for it. I felt my knees actually wobble. It was a new feeling for me – some form of weakness. Sometimes, when I lifted heavy, heavy weights for hours on end I could become so tired that when I walked my legs felt like jelly, but this was something different. This was me actually feeling vulnerable. This was me submitting myself to someone else. And it was such a new sensation. I was the one that was powerless – for the first time ever. My hugeness still registered in my head – especially next to the smallness of my Little Prince, but I definitely felt defenseless against his kiss. His lips had some kind of spell over me and as his mouth ravaged mine, I became more entrapped by his magic – his personhood. I could easily lift the little man with one hand – with one hand! But his kiss, his kryptonite-like kiss, made me feel weak – and fully human at the same time. My engorged cock was so alert – so super charged – that it pressed into his butt cheeks menacingly – even through his trousers and mine. The steel-like hardness of my tip must have made it hard for the Professor to concentrate – he pulled his face back and my lips moved forward, immediately missing his and wanting to follow. He had a nervous look on his face. “My god, do you have a titanium baseball bat down there?” “Something like that . . . only bigger.” “And harder! It feels like a girder that could hold up a skyscraper.” “It’s all because of your kiss.” “Is that so? Aw, my gentle giant is a bit romantic?” “When it comes to you, you have no idea.” “I think that huge thing poking my ass gives me a pretty clear indication!” This time, I reached up with one of my enormous hands – while the other continued to hold him in place – and pushed on his back until his face and lips met mine again. This kiss was even more savage than the one before. It was like we were both trying to crawl into each other’s bodies. My cock started to ache because of its hardness. My legs became even wobblier and I was teetering on crumbling to my knees. Professor Michaels sensed what was happening. Earlier, he had been lucid enough to have us set up the bed and make it before we returned the moving truck. He pulled his lips from mine – only about a half an inch. “Bedroom.” I didn’t need to be told twice. The thought of what was coming made all of the tremendous strength return quickly to my body. I could be strong in an instant if my Little Prince ordered it. I started walking toward the master bedroom in the back of the house. His lips were already back against mine and his tongue was joyously abusing my mouth. When I stood just in front of the bed, the Professor unwrapped his legs, kicked off his shoes, and then stood on the edge of the piece of furniture. His lips had still not left mine. With him standing on the bed we were conveniently at the same height. My body, however, still dwarfed his. My curiosity had now gotten the best of me. I wanted to see and feel his tight little body more than anything. I reached up, grabbed the front of his button down and pulled. With no effort at all I ripped the entire thing off of his body with one quick tug. His shirt ripped in two and both pieces dangled from my hands. The Professor moaned lustfully out of the sides of his mouth as he continued to dominate me with his kiss. I dropped the remnants of his shirt and my big hands immediately started groping his well-chiseled small chest, his swimmer’s shoulders, his cute tight abs and his impressively knotty arms. My Little Prince was put together nicely. I didn’t think it was possible, but I actually became more excited as I groped his upper body. It was my time to speak, in spite of not breaking the kiss. “God, you’re beautiful!” I wrapped my hands around him – letting my open palms press against his shoulder blades. I hugged him tightly and pulled away from the bed. His legs dangled in the air as I easily held him against my massive body – still kissing as if our lives depended on air we received from the other. The Professor’s hardness pressed into my abs and I privately rejoiced at how I could make him feel like concrete. His granite cock was my fuel – the only compliment I needed to keep on giving to him – serving him. I was HIS giant and I wanted him to always know it. I had never known such need. I had never wanted someone so much. I had never desired to protect someone with all my strength – all my abilities. I allowed his kiss to take me to sexual heights I had never even fathomed. Every fiber of my body was alert and excited by how this man’s lips controlled me. I might have been holding the small man a few feet from the ground – and not even feeling the slightest strain in my arms, but he was the one that was leading the kiss – he was the one that determined how we would move forward. He was my Little Prince and I was his adoring subject. It was only then that I realized his hands had latched on to my jutting nipples and his fingers were twisting them like there was no tomorrow. I didn’t register pain, however – I only felt pleasure. I moaned out loud even while my mouth was still locked with his. This only encouraged him to twist and pull even harder. I was a time bomb getting ready to explode. I hugged him tighter and I could tell it made him edge closer to cumming than anything else I could have done. Professor Michaels felt the strength in my arms and it thrilled him even more than when I lifted the front of his car. This was strength he could feel – like when I was lifting him overhead. He, like me, loved it when our bodies touched and I did some feat of strength. That made it more real – more personal. Him being turned on more only caused the same in me! “Squeeze harder. Squeeze until I cum.” Having him encourage me to be stronger – to show off even more – was like the final drop of rain that hits a lake and makes the dam burst. I was making my arms bulge massive around his body – even though I was only applying slight pressure on his body, well, slight for me. I had inhaled deeply, while kissing, just to make my chest swell up to an even more impressive size. My Little Prince was surrounded by hard muscle and he was kissing his giant with so much appreciation that there was little more he could have done to make me happy. Meanwhile, the twisting of my now aching nubs was making me go into overdrive. And then he asked me to hug him tighter. It was like the best Christmas present ever. It was like getting to taste all ninety-nine flavors in an ice cream shop at the same time. It was definitely my best moment ever. “I don’t want to hurt you.” “You won’t! I bet we both cum before you can do any damage. Come on, show me what you’ve got in those big guns, my Gentle Giant.” I couldn’t have made my arms disobey the Little Prince even if I had wanted to. His wish was my command. He wanted to feel my strength – hell, I think he wanted to blur the line between his body and my strength by having me hug him so tightly we became one. He was everything I dreamed of in a little worshipper. He longed for my muscles as much as I longed for him. Years of lifting, hours upon hours in the gym, and thousands of one-night-stands with little fellas had prepared me for this moment. It seemed that every bit of iron I ever raised, every huge muscle I sculpted, and every ounce of meat I packed onto this body had been for Professor Norman Michaels. I knew the upcoming explosion from both of us was going to be so momentous that I seriously doubted we’d ever ejaculate that powerfully again. We had spent the last few months preparing for this moment – for that exact second when we would come together as one and shoot simultaneously simply because he wanted to feel my strength and I wanted to offer it to him gladly. I had never felt so powerful in all my life. I momentarily thought of ripping redwoods from the ground, punching buildings to mere rubble with one hit, taking on a hundred men with ease, and ripping apart a tank with my bare hands. I wanted to take on the Hulk for my Little Prince and I knew I would win. The moment my bulging muscles started squeezing the little guy I knew both the Professor’s and my juices started boiling within us. There was no turning back now. I could not have stopped the impending simultaneous tsunamis even if I had wanted to. I knew my body would wait for the Professor. He was in charge – he was the leader. I was going to supply the power that sent us both over the edge, but his body was going to signal to mine when to release and I knew I wouldn’t do a damn thing unless he allowed it. I could hear him breathing so heavily I was scared he was going to pass out. I hesitated for a moment and he yelled out. “Don’t you dare stop, young man!” My arms reacted immediately and started squeezing even harder. I had tensed everything so hard I felt like a Macy’s Day Parade float – massive beyond all comprehension. My Little Prince was almost totally covered up by my bulk. We continued to kiss hard and my arms hugged him even tighter. His body felt even more tiny than ever – lighter than ever. It was almost like I wasn’t even hugging something. I pulled my arms in more – pressing the little guy’s body harder into my bulging mass. My heart was beating so loud I could hear nothing else. I felt his hands twist my nipples harder than ever – but it barely registered at all. My body felt absolutely nothing but the anticipation of pleasure. I was the eagle about to fall from the mountaintop into a beautiful soaring dive that would send me skyward to pure ecstasy. I was the surfer about to catch the biggest wave ever – and not caring if it ended up taking me under – the thrill of the ride would be worth it. I could feel that the Professor felt the same way. “Harder!” For a brief moment my arms did what they were told – and squeezed tighter than they had ever held a human before. My body knew the body of my Little Prince so well that it would never cause him pain. It merely compressed him near my full strength for mere seconds. Every fiber of me knew what he could withstand. His body knew it, too. For maybe four to five seconds all sound stopped – all sensation stopped – all touch with reality stopped – and then the fire hydrants were untapped. The simultaneous explosions could not have been planned better. Our bodies had become so entwined – so knowledgeable of the other – that they joyously ejaculated at the exact same mille-second. I worried that my first shot of cum had literally ripped a hole in my pants and underwear. It felt like my cock was a rocket launcher that had sent something so powerful that nothing could have stood in its way. I felt the Professor’s crotch slamming into my stone-like abs and it actually stung a little. I had withstood hundreds of punches from little guys – not feeling a thing – but his bucking body, set off by his massive orgasm, slammed into my body enough for me to feel it. Amazingly we both continued to kiss throughout the whole ordeal. Our bodies seemed to empty loads big enough to fill a reservoir. My head started to spin toward the end and I knew I would either pass out or fall over. The Professor’s slight weight proved to be a benefit, because I fell forward, allowing his body to move to the side so we both hit the bed at the same time. Our crotches, however, were not finished spewing and we both continued to rock the bed for a few minutes. I was shocked to notice that my crotch jolts stopped sooner than his. But at the same time, that thrilled me and caused my cock to crank out a few more drops. I’d heard of people being spent after orgasms, but until that moment I had never fully understood it. Within one minute both of us were sound asleep, but not until he had rolled over onto my arm and I had pulled his small body on top of my huge one. Atlas looked down at Adonis – standing by the bar with his mouth open wide and his eyes full of excitement. The big man hadn’t planned on his story being so long, but memories had carried him away. He also sensed a very romantic side to his new little friend and figured this particular story would thrill Adonis to no end. His hunch had been right. When the big man finally took a swig of his beer, the smaller man followed suit and downed his vodka tonic. He then looked up into the face of the giant standing before him. “That’s the most romantic thing I’ve ever heard! But why in the hell are you here, now, Atlas. You should be home with your gorgeous Little Prince. I can’t believe he let you out of his sight for even a few seconds. I can’t believe you’re not lifting him in the air at this very moment.” “Unfortunately, even though I’m very strong and extremely huge, there are some things even I can’t do. One early morning, a drunk driver – a young kid coming home from a rave party – swerved off the road and hit my Little Prince as he rode his bike for exercise. Fortunately, Professor Norman Michaels died instantly. He didn’t suffer.” “No, but you did. I can tell by the tears in the corner of your eyes. I am so sorry.” “Don’t be, my good friend. It was a very long time ago and I had six great years with my Little Prince. Besides, if he were still here, I wouldn’t have met you.”

“I’d like you to curl me a few times before you lift me overhead. And please hold me at my chest and crotch – your big hand against my cock will give me even more gratification. I’d also like to see your bulging arms when I’m lifted higher.” “As you wish, sire. You have no idea how much this will please me, too.” “I hope so.” I bent my arms and held out my hands – palms upward. He lay across them and I tightened my grip on his shirt and his still-sticky crotch. I pressed my hand against his hard cock – loving how it twitched at my touch. Like the night in his office when I carried him to the sofa, I marveled at how light he was. I was lifting a grown man – one who was considerably older than me – with the ease with which most men lifted a folded shirt. I knew my own body seemed to weigh something closer to the BMW than it did to this little man. I bounced his body lightly in my palms, knowing full well I was simply teasing the Professor – showing him how he weighed nothing. The hardening of his cock - even more - told me he loved my little display. I suddenly remembered my earlier thoughts about baby birds and kittens feeling so fragile in your grasp. Again, I was in amazement at how I knew I could easily crush or break the body I held, but I also knew I would never harm a hair on his head. I was the protector of the Little Prince. I was his genie, his giant, his wish-granter. I desired only to serve his every need. He had asked to be curled and that’s exactly what he would receive. “Ready, my Little Prince?” “Yes, my Gentle Giant.” I could remember the first day I ever lifted a barbell from my dad’s old weight set. I also remembered the day – not long after – when I had loaded the bar with every weight my dad owned and lifted it with ease. I remembered the day I lifted Brett Roberts off the ground in junior high and then lifted Jimmy Shaw. Every time I had lifted some guy or something really heavy suddenly flashed through my mind. I knew those memories came crashing in because they were about to be stripped of their importance in my brain. When I lifted Professor Michaels into the air – when I curled his little body so easily – that would be the fodder for all of my beat-off sessions and all my sexual fantasies for a very long time, if not forever. I wanted this man more than I wanted anything else in the world. Having him shivering with anticipation and excitement in my hands made me weak in the knees. I was not sure I would be able to lift him without shooting off like a rocket for the second time in the last hour. I knew, no mater what happened, however, even if I ejaculated powerfully or became dizzy from the thrill of lifting him – I would continue to curl and press him in the air until he asked me to stop. I wanted to make him completely happy and nothing was going to prevent that from happening. I was his wish come true – just as he was mine. “Why don’t you count, Little Prince?” I held on to the guy – letting my big hands grip his small hard chest and his equally hard crotch – as I easily brought his body up even with my nipples. I let his back press into my big firm pecs just to give him an extra thrill. I squeezed his body against me – increasing the pressure just to show off my strength. I then lowered him slowly – making it quite clear that his weight was nothing to my powerful arms. He whispered ‘one’ when my arms were parallel to the ground. His voice shook as much as his body did. The little guy was in seventh heaven – unable to contain his excitement or his desire. I had a funny feeling he was oozing pre-cum like a tube of toothpaste being jumped on. I curled his body upward, again. I squeezed his body harder into my pecs and made sure his tight ass was flattened against my stone-like chest. When I lowered him he again whispered, this time the number ‘two’ and his voice cracked like he was going through a second puberty. I realized I could curl his tight cute little body all day long. I was pretty sure he would let me, too. I lowered him, listening to his quaking ‘three’ and then I raised my arms, along with his weightless body again into the air. This time I brought my head down and took a teasing bite at his lovely curved and bubbly-as-hell ass. My Little Prince let out a gasp and then a giggle – making it clear that he appreciated the gesture. It continued this way until we reached one hundred curls. I was sure the Professor might get sick from the motion, but that didn’t happen. Not only did I not get tired; but also the Little Prince never lost count or stopped quivering whenever I curled him. I was so into the routine, that I was caught off guard when he finally said more than just a number. “Military presses, now, big man. Please.” It was like the little guy knew that would make my cock spurt a little, which it did. He was lying securely in my palms, but I knew I wanted to do my lifts properly, so that created a need to adjust his body. Simply tossing his entire frame into the air solved the problem and while he soared above my head I turned my palms so my fingers stuck out towards my head and caught him as he started to descend. It was easier than flipping a pancake. I now held my Professor above my head, arms bent so my biceps bulged nicely for his viewing pleasure, and my big hands still gipping his chest and crotch. I waited for his head to stop spinning, since I knew tossing him so easily into the air would have made him a little loopy. I then slowly pressed my arms upward, making it perfectly clear that even after one hundred curls with his full weight it was easy as hell to lift him overhead. Curling the little man had clearly thrilled both of us, but it didn’t come close to the feeling that pressing his body overhead created. Maybe it was because of all the old Hercules films both of us had watched. Maybe it was the thirst for superheroes we both shared. Or maybe it was just because we both loved my strength so much. Whatever it was, it was perfectly clear that gorilla presses with the Professor’s body edged us close to release than anything. There’s no other way to say this – weak men don’t know what it’s like to lift another man over your head. And to do it easily is just added pleasure. I felt like I was simply raising my arms in a pose of victory or celebration. The fact that a man rested in my palms almost didn’t register at all. The fact that it was Professor Norman Michaels – the man of my dreams – was the only reason it registered at all. I kept my arms extended – his body high in the air. “Like the view, Little Prince?” There was no need to wait for a response. I knew the answer. I started slowly cranking out repetitions using the Professor as my barbell. My very light barbell. His body rose and fell in my grip like he was made of feathers. If I had anticipated a workout I would have been sorely disappointed, but building my muscles was not the goal of this particular exercise. This was only about pleasing my little man. The moans of pleasure, along with the look in his eyes when I would glance upward told me that I was succeeding in my mission. Again, I reached the hundredth lift before I heard the Professor speak. “Keep your arms extended at one hundred.” I did as he asked. I, again, marveled at the fact that I had lifted a guy one hundred times overhead and it barely registered to my biceps. My cute little Professor was so light. But, then again, every man I might have lifted would have been light. Especially compared to the heavy weights I lifted in the gym. I kept my arms extended with the small man high above my head – just as he had asked. I had a feeling he was memorizing how it felt so he could remember it for years to come. “Hello Mr. Mickel. Is he hurt you?” A voice behind us rang out in the silence. I turned around, still holding the Professor high above my head, to find a young boy of five or six sitting on a Big Wheels looking up at the two of us. I suddenly became aware of what it might look like – this huge young man holding another man in the air. I didn’t move an inch. I heard the Professor clear his voice and then speak. “Hello, Timothy. How are you? He’s my neighbors’ young son. No, he’s not hurting me. We’re playing.” “I’m fine. Is he a giant?” “Um . . . yes, yes he is. But he’s a friend of mine.” “Mr. Mickel, he very strong.” “Uh, yes. My friend is very strong.” “And big.” “Yes, very big.” “Does he have rekton? My father has rekton in the morning. He say he have rekton because mommy make him happy. My father rekton is little. The giant rekton is big.” The Professor laughed. It took me a few seconds to figure out what Timothy was talking about. Rekton was erection. He had noted the large stump-like bulge in the my pants. Clearly, his father had tried to educate him on what an erection was, but young Timothy was surprised by the size of the thing on me. It did not look similar to his father’s so he was confused. A normal man’s erect penis was definitely much smaller than what was outlined in my pants. It was definitely a difference that could cause much confusion. “Um, Timothy, everything is bigger on a giant, yes?” “He has big muskles.” “Yes, his muscles are very big.” “He is strong.” “Yes, he is very strong.” “I saw him pick up car.” It was clear that little Timothy had been watching us for a while. I wondered how many other neighbors had been watching us. I was suddenly conscious of the fact that I was still holding the Professor over my head. I’m sure, to Timothy, my size seemed enormous. Even more enormous than I seemed to older people. I was so unsure what to do I simply continued to hold my Little Prince above my head as he spoke to the young man. “Yes, Timothy, my friend picked up the front of my car. He’s very strong. But don’t worry, he’s very nice. I like him very much. “Are you boyfriends?” “Um, yes, yes we are.” “My mom says boys can like boys.” “Yes they can. Your mother is very smart.” “Okay, I go. Bye Mr. Mickel. Bu-bye Mr. Giant.” “Bye Timothy. It seems you now have an admirer that’s even smaller than me.” “We’ve probably put on a nice show for the entire neighborhood.” “I hadn’t thought about that. I was too busy enjoying the ride in your hands. I guess we should take our little party into he house, so we can be a little more intimate.” “Sounds like a wonderful plan. Keys, please.” I shifted the Professor’s body a little and held him with one hand – we both briefly acknowledged and loved how I could easily hold him in the air with just one arm. He reached into his pockets and took out a set of keys. He handed them to me with the door key between his thumb and forefinger. I unlocked the door and then lowered his body, still with just one arm, so we could maneuver through the frame. As we walked into the house I started doing one arm curls with my Little Prince just to rev him up some more. I shut the door and tossed the keys on a table nearby. I then shifted the Professor back onto two hands and, again, lifted him into the air. “I weigh nothing to you, don’t I?” “You are very light. I’ve been holding you for a while, so you’re beginning to register a little on my biceps, but you’re still as light as a feather.” “I never knew I’d like being lifted so much. It really turns me on.” “And that, Little Prince, turns me on.” “What does it feel like to be able to lift a grown man?” “I don’t really think about it until I lift someone who loves it. Knowing it pleases you makes it register more. It makes me want to show off. Bounce you in my hands a few times, pump out many reps quickly, toss you in the air and catch you – stuff like that. I feel the urge to do it just because it will excite you. And that, my good Professor, excites me.” “I think it’s time we were face to face.” Sweeter words had never been uttered. I loved holding him in the air, but I was ready for something more. I lowered my hand that held his crotch and then let it slide up to under his armpit. At the same time my other hand slid to the other one. I lowered his body until he was face to face with me. I brought my arms inward, which caused our bodies to touch. The Professor immediately wrapped his legs around my midsection and that released some of the weight in my arms. I took advantage of the situation and lowered my hands until they rested on his nice bubbled ass. He draped his arms around my neck. We stood there for a few minutes – just staring into each other’s eyes. “I can feel your ‘rekton,’ my gentle giant.” “You’re the reason it’s there, Little Prince. And I can feel yours, too.” Professor Michaels felt like a small young kid in my arms. Everywhere on my body that I bulged massively – he was thin, tiny, and wiry. It wasn’t that he was really that small – it was just that I was so freaking big. I loved the way his legs felt like only a belt wrapped around my waist. I loved how my hands held his ass and he weighed nothing at all to my arms. Having him this close to me was intoxicating. I wanted to squeeze him so hard he’d become part of me, but I knew I couldn’t do that. I would do permanent damage. I simply stood there, holding his small frame in my hands, and waited for him to make a move. The Professor, like me, was in no hurry. He was enjoying all of this foreplay just as much as I was. He, too, knew there’d be lots of time for a deeper connection later on. He wanted to enjoy the process as much as we would the ending. And having a few explosions on the way, would only make the finale even more spectacular. “I’m getting used to feeling so small – mainly because I get to enjoy how huge you are. I never knew I had a muscle fetish – until I met you. Your size excites me more than I’ve ever thought possible. I love staring at all of your giant bulges. I can’t get enough of you.” “I feel the same, Little Prince.”

During the short drive home I kept bouncing my pecs, rubbing my abs, and flexing my left arm just to distract my Little Prince and drive him crazy. When we got to his new house I signaled for him to leave the car running while we were parked in the nice air conditioning in his driveway. I lifted my left arm near him and flexed it hard. “I really need you to feel it, Little Prince.” “With pleasure.” I was really worried that when he tried to grope my mammoth peak with his little hands I was going to shoot off like a rocket. That’s how excited I was – that’s how much I needed him. The fragility of his small fingers – especially against the mound of my massive, hard-as-marble biceps was beyond being simply a turn-on. It was going to be better than getting an eight-hand massage for ten hours straight. It could only be compared to some incredible life force passing through his small hands into my body – empowering me tenfold. The smallness of his hands made me feel so much bigger – like a giant welcoming a mere mortal into his kingdom. My own fingers were three or four times thicker than those of my Little Prince and the width of my palm could wrap around his fist and have lots of room to spare. There was a cum-inducing charge that shot through both of us as soon as his fingers lightly struck against my hard skin. We both sucked in air and stopped breathing for a few seconds – commanding our bodies to not give into the need for release. It looked like the hands of a tiny child trying to grope a big basketball. The Little Prince tried to push in the muscle but nothing gave way to his pressing. My biceps was rock being brushed by a feather. He doubled his efforts, but to no avail. I tensed the ball of solid beef even more, just to show him it could get harder and bigger. He started gurgling like a baby as his hands traveled all around my flexed gun. “How can it be so hard?” “You make it that way, Little Prince.” The air conditioning in the car was on full blast, but it was still hot as hell – not from the sun, but from the energy the two of us were causing with our little groping session. Without any warning, Professor Michaels brought his delicate balled up fist smack into my bulging arm. There was a loud noise, but I felt almost nothing. My cock twitched closer to explosion when the small hand, again, banged into my mammoth mound. The Little Prince looked up into my eyes with a face that clearly asked if I felt a thing. I smiled and shook my head no, causing him even more joy. He punched a third time; clearly determined to, at least, make me feel it. Right before his fist hit my power-packed skin I tensed the biceps to its hardest and biggest. His meager attempt to make me feel something only caused my arm to bring his tiny fingers more pain and the sound to be much louder when the punch landed. I loved watching his face light up with excitement and deep desire as he continued to comprehend – on new levels – just how big and powerful I really was. This made me want to be a superman for the Little Prince. His amazement only fueled me on more – desperately wanting to please him in every way. “It’s like punching concrete.” “I’ll take that as a compliment. Thank you.” “How can a kid be so big . . . so strong?” “Who you calling kid, little man? You might want to re-check the size of that arm bulging in front of you.” This comment made Professor Michaels actually quiver with excitement. It was like a small earthquake rippled through his entire body. Bringing attention to my own hulkiness clearly pleased him. I filed this away – knowing it would come in handy at a later time. “You ever lost in arm wrestling?” “Never. Not even when I took on three guys at one time.” Again, the shaking I now expected, shot through his entire body. He was trying to cup the dense peak of my biceps with both of his hands – and both of us noticing that his small palms couldn’t come close to covering it all. Damn, the frailty of the guy – and he wasn’t really that delicate – was such a huge turn on for me. He couldn’t squeeze one part of my hard peak. Nothing would give in at all to his weak hand – though he continued to try. I watched as my muscle withstood any attempt his hands made to compress any part. I was showing off just to please him – just to show him how much he meant to me. “When I’m next to you is when I’m happiest about being so big. It’s like all of these muscles are just for your pleasure, Little Prince.” His hands stopped moving for a few seconds and he looked into my eyes. It was one of those moments when no words were needed. We both understood the connection that was being made – it was otherworldly and something that could not be denied. The intensity of our growing bond was almost too much for both of us to handle. We simply knew it was best to take our time. For now, it was enough to just have him explore my biceps. There would be so much more groping, fondling, kissing, and much more later on – that was for sure – but for now, this was enough. “When you touch my muscle, Little Prince, what do you feel?” “Security. So much security. But that word doesn’t really come close to summing up everything I feel. I feel your size and power – and understand it fully. It’s like you’re an extension of me. I can feel your confidence – your knowledge that you’re everything I need . . . everything I desire. At the same time, I can feel how I urge you on even more. I make you feel so powerful. I make you happy to have such huge muscles. I make you want to show off your size and strength even more. I make you feel even more manly than you already are.” Gobs of pre-cum leaked generously from my hard cock as he spoke. The heat in the car, not to mention the stench of manliness and semen – increased tremendously. The Little Prince had summed up, perfectly, everything I was feeling. He did, indeed, fully understand what he did to me – how he controlled me. I was aware that the bond between us had increased even more profoundly in the mere seconds while he spoke. I was so stoked at that moment I felt like punching my fist through the roof of his car just to show him what I could do – just to make him desire me even more. He seemed to sense how I was feeling and that egged him on - to say other things. “Your body is radiating so much heat, big man, that you could probably produce enough warmth to take care of a small town in some cold area. You’ve been flexing your arm for so long and you don’t even realize it. The thing feels like stone – no, something harder than stone – and I somehow get the feeling it’s not even flexed to its fullest potential. My hands feel so insignificant beside your arm. I feel so powerless – so tiny.” “Have you always been into big men, Little Prince?” “No. You are the first. I can’t explain it. I walked into class on that first day and saw only you. You were like some giant mountain standing in the middle of a bunch of anthills. At first I saw the beauty of your face – the friendliness of your smile – but then all I saw was muscle . . . huge, hard muscle. I became an addict in mere seconds. I wasn’t ashamed to look for any chance to bring you to the front of the class to show off your body – comparing you to Greek sculptures, medieval paintings, and even modern art. Your body seemed tensed even when you were relaxed – everything still bulged majestically, powerfully. I found myself constantly thinking about you – doodling your name, drawing parts of your monstrous frame from memory, and writing secret love sonnets. Suddenly, huge muscles dominated my mind all the time – but it was only your huge body, not muscles in general. I felt smaller than I had ever felt in my entire life when I was around you – but I felt more powerful, manlier than ever before, too. You walked into my office for our teacher-student meeting and it was like an archangel, himself, was joining me. Your body was the most beautiful – and largest – sculpture I had ever seen. You also purposefully chose to wear the most revealing outfit – knowing fully how it would wreck me. And then you lifted that sealed window so easily – a window that couldn’t be opened even by burly men with tools. You had reached on either side of me – surrounding me with muscle, engulfing me with your beast-like scent – and I was gone. If I’m your Little Prince, then you must be my Gentle Giant.” We stared at each other for a few more seconds and then he brought his face forward to my still-flexed biceps. He pressed his sumptuous lips into the side of my hard muscle and immediately there were explosions in my eardrums, my chest, and my pants. I didn’t even realize I was ejaculating, at first. I was so enthralled by his words and by the sight of his gorgeous mouth kissing my arm that I didn’t even notice the hurricane-like convulsions in my lap. His entire head was smaller than my bulging arm – his entire head! I had lifted enough weight in my few years on this planet to pump my gun into a mound of muscle bigger than a man’s head. And the most beautiful man I had ever seen was now kissing my hard biceps like Romeo embracing Juliet before poisoning himself. The Little Prince let his tongue dart out and lap upward against my flexed peak – as if he were trying to taste and swallow some of my masculinity. My crotch continued to spasm for what seemed like an eternity – dumping a huge load in homage to the beautiful small man worshipping my arm. The car now smelled like a bathhouse. I had shot enough cum to equal that of an entire college football team – a load that had been building since the first time my gaze had ever landed on Professor Michaels. I finally released the now-strenuous flex of my biceps, curled my arm around the head of my Little Prince, and pulled his face into the center of my massively protruding pecs. I needed to smother the man in muscle – as a thank you for the intense release he had just given me. “How ‘bout a chest facial, Little Prince.” My mountains of meat, which mostly swallowed his entire head, muffled the moans of pleasure he released. At the same time, it was the Professor’s time to spew. Being almost suffocated by hard muscle proved too much for the man. He immediately started convulsing, just as I had a few minutes before. It was also clear that he had been saving up his precious juice just as long as I had. The copious amounts of cum he released into his underwear intensified the scent of pleasure by double. We both had paid the highest compliment to the other – offering our manly milk in adoration. I held my Little Prince against my chest until he finally stopped bucking like a bronco. He took a deep breath as soon as his face pulled slightly away from my pecs – partially, to fill his lungs with much needed oxygen, but, mostly, to get a good whiff of my manly musk. The smile on his face, while he stared up into my eyes made me fully hard again. It was a look of utter joy and happiness. “It’s funny, I never thought this car could possibly feel small until you got in it.” “Or smell this rank!” “Rank? That smell is part of you and so I think of it as one of the sweetest aromas ever.” “Hey, don’t forget you made a little contribution to the way it smells, too.” “Little contribution? I may be a small man compared to you, but the lake-sized damp stain at my crotch proves I made a big contribution.” “Forgive me, my Little Prince, I did not mean to insinuate your explosion was smaller than mine.” “Thank you. Your cannon is clearly four times the size of my weapon, but that doesn’t mean mine can’t make a huge deposit.” My release of sexual build-up had not only offered immense satisfaction, it had also awakened a need in me to show off more for my Little Prince. It had been a while since I had lifted all his heavy furniture and boxes – an hour or so since I had easily carried him back and forth from the moving truck on chairs, sofas, and tables. My body was already beginning to churn out new juices of appreciation for the little man and that made me want to do much more than just sit in the car and talk. “I need to pick you up, Little Prince.” “What?” “I need to lift your light little body over my head again and again – just to show you how strong I am. I need you to feel small and weightless.” The man got out of the car so quickly that all I saw was his cute little tight bubble-butt going out the door. Before I had even blinked he was standing in front of the car with his hands on his hips and a look of eager anticipation on his face. The idea of a nineteen-year old massive giant bodybuilder lifting his grown-man body up over his college-boy head had turned him into a guy with super speed. A sly smile crept across my face as I realized he was just as desperate for me to pump out a bunch of reps with him as I was. That’s exactly what fueled all of my excitement – the idea that he loved me showing off even more than I did. We both knew he’d give my arms no resistance and that there’d be absolutely no workout benefit to my bulging biceps from lifting such light weight, but the idea of Professor Michaels stretched out on my palms as I pressed up and down made two cocks – one massively enormous and one normal – hard as hell. I turned the engine off and got out of the car – suddenly aware of the thick gooey stickiness plastered at my crotch. I saw the dark stain in the Professor’s pants, too, and that brought a few more excited pulses to my throbbing cock. “I see my Little Prince wants to be carried like the royalty that he is. We can imagine I’m your ginormous genie that’s lifting you up for a magic carpet ride. I can be the Hulk carrying his little Thor to some unknown destination – for whatever it is that a giant green superhero can do with his tiny muscled friend. I’m thinking it might be good to do a little warming up, though. You know, just to build up the excitement and get my arms a little pumped for the fun of lifting your little body.” I was now in major ‘show off’ mode. I had realized that my Little Prince had fully given himself to the desires of his heart. I had come to this day knowing we would be together – the giant and his little mentor. I had fully planned on winning over Professor Michaels with my enormous muscles and my power. Now that all of my dreams were coming to fruition, I had decided to prolong this joy – this growing bond between two men of such different sizes – for a very long time. I approached everything as a much-wanted ‘edging’ for both of us. I wanted the next build-up to orgasm to have as much impact as the one that had come after many, many weeks of longing – even if release came only hours later than the earlier one. I wanted to add to my own excitement by arousing the Professor in ways he had never anticipated. It had been that way when I had worn the tight tank top to his office – he hadn’t expected how much my body would blow his mind. I wanted to do the same, now, even though it was clear we fully chose the other. “You make me feel so powerful, Professor Michaels. You make me feel superhuman.” I stood in front of his BMW. I bent down and grabbed under the front bumper with my big hands. I let out a few quick exhales, then inhaled quickly, and lifted up at the same time. With only a very slight strain, my back straightened out and the front of the car came off the ground as I stood back up. My arms were extended fully and I held the car at crotch level. My hard cock pressed into the metal bumper, which gave me an added thrill. I pressed my hard rod into the metal and moved it up and down, realizing I’d come close to shooting if I continued the motion. I looked over at my adoring little fan and watched his face fall into shock as I started to curl the bumper up to my chest. It took some effort and my biceps blasted into hardened massiveness, but I continued to lower and lift the car – all the time staring at how the Little Prince shook with excitement. Doing a feat of strength involving something other than his body, did not thrill me in the same way as when we were in close proximity or even touching, but seeing how I pumped out twenty reps with the BMW – and having each lift strangely become easier – was just about too much for the good Professor. I could see his dick visually jerking harder in his pants as I slowly counted each lift. He’d glance up at my face with such longing; such utter amazement at what I was doing and that only fueled me on more. The pleasure he clearly received from my little display only made me stronger – caused me to want to show off more. He definitely empowered me to go way beyond my normal giant college-boy abilities. On lift number twenty I keep the curl at the top, with my arms bent and my biceps ballooning out bigger than beach balls. I smiled at my little worshipper. “Feel them now, Little Prince. I think they’ll make you happy.” Again, the speed with which he moved amazed me. He was at my side in an instant. To my shock he did not begin by feeling my insanely monstrous biceps. He first reached out and felt the bumper of the car – as if he wanted to prove to himself it truly was now raised high enough to be even with his forehead. He looked under the car, merely because he’d probably never seen the vehicle from that angle. Next, his hand moved to my wrists – where his fingers traced three protruding veins that ran up my forearm. When he finally laid his hand on my pulsing, sweat-covered arm, he jumped back and withdrew his hand quickly. “It’s so hot! And hard! Harder even than it was before! How can that be?” “You make me want to be harder, Professor. And bigger. Go ahead, feel it some more.” This time, when his seemingly demure hands were spread out against the expanse of my huge muscle, I lowered the car and then lifted it – making sure he got to feel the power of the biceps in motion. I got the feeling that my Little Prince likened the experience to that of a small boy standing near a huge crane in motion – or some kind of wrecking ball plowing through a sturdy wall. Either way, the smaller man was in awe of the giant machine that was my arm. His fingers trembled as the muscle bulged harder when it lifted upward. Professor Michaels brought his cheek up against the stone-like slab and I lowered and lifted the car again. By now I could feel a slight burn in my arm muscles, but it was nothing to complain about. I held the front of the car aloft to allow my worshipper to feel away to his heart’s content. He finally looked up into my eyes. “I want to be your barbell now. I want to feel your power. I want to make you feel even stronger than when you lifted the car.” At that point, the petite man made me feel like I could have lifted the entire BMW over my head – for a hundred repetitions. I was only nineteen years old, but I had been so big for so many years I had definitely had my share of men gawk at me, grope my muscles, and worship my size. However, never had a man turned me on so much. I was so excited I squeezed the bumper extra hard with my big paws. For a few seconds I was worried I would leave finger indentions in the metal, but then I remembered – no matter how the Professor made me feel – I was only a very big man who was exceptionally strong, I was not a superman. I placed the car back onto the driveway and then turned to my little friend. The anticipation, the joy, the desire in his eyes was almost too much for me to bear. I had just lifted a BMW – something that weighed thousands of pounds – but lifting that man, who weighed no more than one hundred and sixty – was going to give me much more pleasure. Maybe it was because I’d be touching his body. Maybe it was because I’d be showing him how strong I was. Maybe it was because he would love it so much. I didn’t know. I simply knew that at that moment I desired nothing more in the world. I belonged to the Little Prince. I was his Gentle Giant. I would have done anything he requested and it would bring me more pleasure than I had ever known. I had lifted my share of guys in my short lifetime – mainly because I could. I did not, however, remember feeling more excited than I did at that moment.